MC,  f^OY  1883 
THSOLOGI 


BV  4211  .R55 

Ripley,  Henry  j.  1793-1875 

Sacred  rhetoric 


SACRED  RHETORIC. 


SACRED  RHETORIC; 


OB, 


COMPOSITION    AND    DELIVERY 


SERMONS 


BY 


HENRY   J.   RIPLEY, 

raOFESSOB  OF  SACRED  RHETORIC  AND  PASTORAL  DUTIES  IN  THX  NXWTOB 
THEOIOQIOAL  INSTITDTION. 


TO   WHICH   AHE   ADDED 


ItlNTS  ON  EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHING 

BY  HENRY  WARE,  JR.,  D.  D. 
> 


FIFTH      EDITION. 

NEW   YORK: 
SHELDON    &    COMPANY 

No.    677    BROADWAY. 


■nteted  according  to  Act  of  C!ongi«88,  in  the  ye«r  1849,  lie 

GOULD,  KENDAI.L  &  LINCOLN, 
ia  th»  Cktrk'a  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Masaachusntta. 


PEIHCETOH    "\ 
hcC.  NOV  IBbd 

PREFACE. 


A.  REMEMBRANCE  of  my  early  wants,  and  a  regard  to 
the  natural  action  of  tlie  mind  in  composing  sermons,  led 
to  the  preparation  of  the  following  work. 

Without  detracting  from  the  substantial  merits  of  exist- 
ing works  on  preaching,  I  may  just  mention  two  pai-ticulars 
in  which  they  have  appeared  to  me  deficient.  They  do 
not  contemplate  the  actual  position  of  a  man  who  under- 
takes to  compose  a  sermon  ;  and,  consequently,  they  do  not 
unfold  the  process  through  which  his  mind  ought  to  pass. 
In  other  words,  they  contemplate  a  sermon,  as  composed  ; 
not  the  man,  as  preparing  to  compose,  and  as  actually  com- 
posing, a  sermon.  This  remark  presents  the  idea  on  which 
a  chief  part  of  the  following  work  is  built,  and  which  is 
also  employed  by  Gresley  in  his  Treatise  on  Preaching. 


6  PREFACE. 

For  this  idea  I  am  as  much  indebted  to  Cicero  and  Quino 
tilian,  as  to  my  own  experience :  probably,  more ;  for 
nature  has  not  sufficient  play  in  many  of  our  studies ;  and 
however  ready  she  may  be  to  indicate  the  proper  starting- 
point,  some  of  us  need  more  than  a  hint,  from  other  quar- 
ters, in  order  to  accept  her  guidance. 

The  other  particular  alluded  to,  is,  that  in  some  valuable 
works  on  this  subject  a  student  is  left  without  a  proper 
view,  and  without  proper  specimens,  of  sermons  commonly 
denominated  textual.  Now,  however  superior  are  sermons 
which  are  marked  by  unity  of  subject  —  and  the  following 
pages  will  bear  testimony  to  a  high  valuation  of  them  on 
my  part  —  the  experience  of  the  pulpit,  and  the  mental 
constitution  and  habits  of  large  masses  of  hearers,  and  of 
many  preachers,  clearly  show  that  textual  sermons  are  not 
to  be  dispensed  with.  Much  space  is  not  required  for 
instructions  on  such  sermons  ;  still,  a  practical  view  of  them 
is  evidently  desirable. 

Though  I  have  intimated  that  existing  works  do  not 
meet  the  wants  which  I  have  felt  as  a  teacher,  yet  I  have 
not  the  presumption  to  suppose  that  every  want  of  teach- 
ers, or  of  young  ministers,  will  be  met  by  the  present  vol- 
ume.    Indeed,  on  the  subject  of  preaching,  the  range  for 


PREFACE.  7 

precepts  and  advice  is  so  ample,  and  the  demand  for  com- 
mon  sense  and  philosophy,  for  experience  and  observation, 
is  so  constant ;  the  peculiarities  of  taste  and  custom  in  dif 
ferent  denominations  of  Christians,  as  well  as  the  diversi 
ties  of  time  and  place,  all  exerting  an  influence  on  preach- 
ing, are  so  many,  that  it  would  be  marvellous  if  any  one 
book  on  the  subject  should  receive  universal  favor. 

This  volume  takes  for  granted,  that  the  student  has 
already  become  acquainted  with  the  works  of  Campbell 
and  Whately  on  rhetoric ;  more  particularly,  with  the  latter 
author's  Elements  of  Rhetoric.  No  book  exhibits,  better 
than  the  last-mentioned,  the  principles  on  which  a  man 
must  act,  who  would  reason  justly  and  cogently,  write  or 
speak  lucidly  and  earnestly,  and  thus  be  able  to  "  carrj  aia 
point." 

The  present  work  presupposes,  also,  the  possession  and 
the  habitual  cultivation,  by  candidates  for  the  ministry,  of 
personal  religion.  It  does  not,  therefore,  discuss  the  neces- 
sity of  piety  to  a  preacher.  The  general  spirit  of  a  work 
on  preaching,  and  particular  suggestions  naturally  occurr- 
ing at  appropriate  places,  should  be  such  as  to  indicate, 
vdthout  the  danger  of  mistake,  the  indispensableness  A 
piety  to  the  proper  discharge  of  the  preacher's  office      T 


8  PREFACE. 

use  the  word  piety,  here,  in  distinction  from  mere  upright 
moral  deportment,  and  as  involving  a  radical  spiritual  ren- 
ovation. Piety,  thus  understood,  is  indispensable  to  a 
preacher.  I  do  not  assert,  that  a  man  cannot  be  an  elo- 
quent preacher  without  it :  for,  eloquence  requires  mainly 
a  dignified  and  interesting  subject,  a  good  acquaintance  with 
it,  an  inventive  genius,  and  a  sensibility  sufficiently  keen  to 
make  a  man  feel  his  subject  and  forget  himself;  and,  evi- 
dently, many  religious  subjects  may  be  amply  known,  and 
may  awaken  genius  and  sensibility,  in  the  absence  of  genu- 
ine piety.  Yet,  beyond  question,  religion  presents  many 
subjects  which  cannot  be  properly  apprehended,  and,  of 
course,  cannot  be  adequately  treated  but  by  a  man  who  has 
had  inward  experience  in  regard  to  them.  Many  relations, 
also,  or  bearings  of  subjects,  less  exclusively  experimental, 
will  escape  the  observation,  or  cannot  stir  the  sympathies, 
of  any  but  a  pious  man.  Besides,  even  subjects  more 
strictly  intellectual  would  be  more  eloquently  treated  by  a 
man  who  should  have,  in  addition  to  the  requisites  which 
another  may  possess,  the  advantage  of  a  heart  pervaded  by 
love  to  God.  It  is  strictly  correct,  therefoi-e,  even  on 
rhetorical  grounds,  to  insist  on  piety  as  a  prime  requisite  to 
a  preacher ;  and  to  enjoin  on  him  the  assiduous  cullivatioii 


PKEPACE.  9 

of  that  faith  in  Christ  by  which  his  heart  may  be  disentan- 
gled from  earthly  and  sensual  influences,  and,  free  from 
selfish  purposes,  may  make  the  glory  of  the  Redeemer  the 
main  spring  of  his  activity. 

It  is,  also,  here  taken  for  granted,  that  the  student  is  suf- 
ficiently acquainted  with  Christian  theology,  or  is  obtaining 
a  sufficient  acquaintance  with  it,  to  become  a  preacher. 
Hence,  instruction  in  religious  doctrines  does  not  occupy 
any  of  these  pages ;  nor  have  I  thought  it  within  my  pro- 
vince to  express  opinions  as  to  the  proper  view,  or  the 
relative  position,  of  various  doctrines,  which  yet  will  form 
the  substance  of  many  sermons.  This  belongs  to  the 
theologian,  rather  than  to  the  rhetorician. 

I  have  preferred  to  make  a  small  book.  My  aim  has 
been,  to  cultivate  the  inventive  powers  of  students,  and 
help  them  to  rely  on  their  own  resources. 

Dr.  Ware's  Hints  on  Extemporaneous  Preaching  will 
prove,  I  trust,  an  acceptable  appendage  to  the  work.  This 
mode  of  preaching  deserves  more  attention  from  educated 
ministers  than  it  receives ;  and  Dr.  "Ware's  essay  discusses  it 
fully  and  judiciously.  I  should  not  do  justice  to  my  feel- 
ings, in  speaking  of  this  essay,  without  endeavoring  to  pre- 
possess my  readere  in  its  favor,  by  paying  an  honest,  though 


10  PREFACE. 

a  merely  passing,  tribute  to  the  ability  and  excellent  spirit 
of  its  author,  with  whom  I  had  the  happiness,  for  many 
years,  of  a  general  acquaintance.  My  thanks  are  due  to 
the  Rev.  Chandler  Robbins,  the  editor  of  Dr.  Wax*e's 
Works,  for  permission  to  avail  myself  of  this  Essay. 

Though  I  have  endeavored  to  give  this  book  a  complete- 
ness adequate  to  the  wants  of  students  generally,  yet  the 
use  of  the  following  works  in  connection  with  it  would  be 
attended  with  advantage:  Fenelon's  Dialogues  on  Elo- 
quence, Campbell's  Lectures  on  Pulpit  Eloquence,  Porter's 
Lectures  on  Homiletics  and  Preaching,  Gresley's  Treatise 
on  Preaching.  To  these  may  be  added  Sir  Joshua  Rey 
nolds'  Discourses  before  the  Royal  Academy ;  a  work,  pre- 
pared for  students  in  painting  and  statuary,  but  unfolding 
with  rare  felicity  —  since  the  fine  arts  have  so  much  in 
common  with  oratory  —  the  higher  principles  of  rhetoric. 
The  young  minister  would  possess  in  this  collection  an  am- 
ple rhetorical  apparatus. 

H.  J.  B. 

Newton  Theological  Institution. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Introductorj'  View  of  Rhetoric  —  Divisions  of  the  Present 
Work,  and  Classes  of  Sermons,       ...  .18 

CHAPTER  IL 
Texts  of  Sermons,  20 

CHAPTER  m. 
Subject-Sermons.    Subject  of  a  Sermon ;  or.  Proposition,  .    38. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
SuBjECT-SlsBMONS.    Collecting  of  Materials  for  a  Sermon,    .    60 

CHAPTER  V. 

Subject-Sermons.    Selection  and  Arrangement  of  Materials 
for  a  Sermon,  .        .  ...  .        .        73 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Subject-Seemons.     Consideration  of  the  Constituent  Parts 
of  Sermons,  and  of  some  Incidental  Matters,      .        .        .87 


12  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VIL 

Text-Ssbmons.     Several  Kinds  of  Text- Sermons ;   Speci- 
mens,       ...        109 

CHAPTER  VnL 
General  Cliaracteristics  of  Sermons, 121 

CflAFllfiK  iX. 
Style  of  Sermons,  132 

CHAPTER  X. 
Deliyeiy  of  Sermons,       .       «       .  ....    159 


WARE'S  HINTS 
ON  EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHING. 

CHAPTER  I. 
Advantages  of  Extemporaneous  Preaching,         .        .        .        187 

CHAPTER  n. 
;es.    Objections  considered, 212 


CHAPTER  m. 
Boles,  230 


e>7 

iTEtC.  m\  lb83 

thsologioal/ 

SACRED   RHETORIC. 


CHAPTER  I. 

INTRODUCTORY  VIEW  OF  RHETORIC. DIVISIONS  OP  THK 

PRESENT  WORK,  AND  CLASSES  OF  SERMONS. 

Rhetoric,  in  the  modern  acceptation  of  the  term,  is  the 
science  of  good  writing.  It  includes  within  its  jio^jgrn  use 
province  precepts  pertaining  to  all  sorts  of  writ-  °*^'^'"^  '*^"^- 
ing,  poetry  as  well  as  prose,  orations,  philosophical  trea- 
tises, essays,  and  epistles.  It  regulates  the  use  of  the  pen, 
and  is  particularly  careful  to  produce  a  good  style  of  com- 
position. In  common  language,  it  often  signifies  the  culti- 
vation of  polite  literature  in  general ;  and  between  the 
tenns  Rhetoric  and  Belles  Lettres  little,  if  any,  distinction 
is  usually  made.  The  term  oratory  is  sometimes  annexed 
to  that  of  rhetoric ;  as  when  we  speak  of  a  professorship 
of  Rhetoric  and  Oratory.  In  such  a  connection,  oratory 
pertains  to  the  public  speaker's  employment  before  an 
audience ;  rhetoric,  to  his  preparatory  employment  in  the 
study.  Rhetoric  has  reference  to  a  literary  production  in 
itself  considered,  whether  it  is  to  be  delivered  before  an 
audience,  or  to  be  printed  for  private  reading ;  when  tha 
individual  presents  himself  before  an  audinnce,  having  per- 
formed the  labor  of  preparation,  whether  that  labor  consisted 
2 


14  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

Bolely  in  meditation  and  arrangement  of  topics  and-4houghts, 
or  included  the  additional  work  of  committing  the  discourse 
to  paper,  he  then  appears  as  a  speaker,  or  orator,  rather 
than  as  a  writer. 

Among  the  ancients,  rhetoric  related  specifically  to  pub- 
Ancient  use  ^^^  Speaking,  and  was  subservient  to  the  foi'raing 
of  the  term,  of  ^n  orator.  It  properly  concerned  itself  with  pre- 
cepts on  the  construction  and  delivery  of  public  speeches. 
This  was  its  appropriate  field. 

The  etymology  of  the  word  —  it  being  derived  from  qf.co, 
I  speak  —  accounts  for  its  having  been  applied  by  the  an- 
cients to  a  system  of  instructions  on  oratory.  Their  trea- 
tises on  rhetoric,  consequently,  discuss  the  subject  of  ora- 
tions, and  aim  to  form  a  perfect  orator.  "Wliatever  did  not 
very  intimately  concern  the  composition  and  delivery  of 
speeches,  and  the  forming  of  a  finished  orator,  was  beyond 
their  province,  when  strictly  and  properly  viewed.  Still, 
as  rules  pertaining  to  the  diction,  or  style,  of  orations,  would 
also  be  applicable  to  other  species  of  writing,  compositions 
which  Avere  not  intended  for  public  delivery,  received  atten- 
tion from  the  ancient  rhetoricians.*  But  the  orator's  occu- 
pation was  that  to  which  rhetoric  was  mainly  subservient. 
Hence,  a  treatise  on  this  subject  did  not  instruct  on  poetry, 
this  latter  subject  employed  a  distinct  treatise.  Thus  we 
have  Aristotle's  work  on  the  Art  of  Poetry,  as  well  as  his 
work  on  the  Art  of  Rhetoric ;  thus,  too,  we  have  Horace's 
treatise  on  the  Art  of  Poetry. 

Whether  it  is  wise  to  extend  the  application  of  the  term  so 
as  to  make  it  nearly  equivalent  to  the  cultivation  of  polite  lit- 
erature, or  whether  it  would  be  desirable  to  restore  the  more 
specific  use  of  the  word,  it  is  needless  now  to  discuss.  The  ex- 

*  See  Whately's  RKetoric,  Introduction,  §  1. 


INTRODUCTORY   VIEW.  H 

tension  of  its  meaning  was  a  very  natural  one,  and  usage  has 
sanctioned  it ;  though  recent  works  seem  tending  to  limit 
its  application  to  prose  compositions.     For  the   Extent  of 
purposes  of  theological  students,  in  particular,  it   Rhetoric. 
will  be  most  profitable,  as  weU  as  most  convenient,  to  con 
form  to  the  ancient  signification,  and  to  consider  Sacred 
Rhetoric  as  appropriated  to  instruction  on  the  preparation 
and  delivery  of  sermons. 

Such  being  its  object,  the  utility  of  this  branch  of  study 
will  at  once  be  conceded,  provided  the  system  utmt.v  of 

/.    .  .  .  1  »  1  •        •  •  Sacred 

ot  mstruction  is  good.  An  objection  against  Rhetoric. 
it  may,  indeed,  exist  in  the  view  of  some  persons,  on  the 
alleged  ground  that  systematic  instruction  overlooks  in- 
dividual genius,  moulding  aU  alike,  notwitlistanding  the 
diversities  of  talent  and  circumstances,  and  that  it  thus 
tends  to  form  a  mechanical  preacher.  This,  however, 
is  a  mistake.  For  though  a  system  of  instructions  marks 
out  a  definite  course,  yet  it  need  not  enter  so  much 
into  detail  as  to  interfere  with  any  man's  peculiarities. 
If  it  merely  exhibit  the  principles  which  the  design  of 
sermons  and  the  nature  of  the  human  mind  require, 
within  the  limits  thus  fixed  ample  range  will  be  found  for 
excursive  minds,  as  well  as  for  those  which  cannot,  or  dare 
not,  take  a  bold  flight.  Besides,  instruction  is  intended  to 
meet  the  wants  of  the  forming  age,  and  to  set  the  mind  on 
the  proper  track  for  self-cultivation  and  independent  action. 
Precepts  which  cramp  the  mental  powers  instead  of  direct- 
ing their  free  action,  are  not  to  be  tolerated.  Who  does 
not  condemn  a  mode  of  agriculture  which  should  produce 
only  a  stinted  growth,  instead  of  enabling  the  inherent  pow- 
ers of  a  plant  to  exert  themselves,  by  the  cultivator's  loo.s- 
ening  and  eurichmg  the  soil,  and  giving  free  access  to  all 


H  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

the  kindly  external  influences  which  are  ready  to  lend  their 
aid,  if  they  are  not  positively  hindered  from  so  doing? 
But  as  in  the  arts  of  common  life,  the  future  workman  is 
directed  to  follow  certain  rules,  and  by  this  very  process  his 
native  skill  is  nurtured  and  experience  is  acquired,  so  that 
ultimately  he  makes  rules  for  himself,  and  becomes,  it  may 
be,  a  better  artizan  than  his  early  master ;  and  as  in  the 
fine  arts,  rules  and  systematic  instruction  are  highly 
conducive  to  the  culture  and  development  of  natural  gifts; 
so,  in  oratory,  sacred  as  well  as  secular,  early  instruction 
is  not  to  be  dispensed  with.  Yet  it  should  be  such  as  to 
give  free  action  to  the  mind,  and  to  produce  an  intelli- 
gent operator,  who  can  rely  on  his  own  invention  and  judg- 
ment. This  thought  is  applicable  to  instruction  in  any 
of  the  employments  of  life ;  and  the  more  intellectual  is 
the  destined  employment,  or  the  more  liable  to  be  affected 
by  circumstances  which  cannot  be  foreseen,  and,  therefore, 
cannot  be  calculated  on,  or  the  nearer  to  actual  entrance 
on  their  employment  the  persons  are  to  whom  instruction  is 
given,  the  more  necessary  it  is  to  observe  this  thought. 
The  idea  should  be  made  familiar  to  the  student,  that  hia 
last  resource,  as  to  intellectual  performance,  must  be  his  own 
genius  and  judgment  in  tlie  use  of  appropriate  knowledge. 

Listruction  in  sacred  rhetoric,  particularly,  presupposes 
Relation  of     in  those  to  whom  it  is  offered,  exteiisive  attain- 

Rhetoric  to  •         ,       i  i     •  i    i  i     i 

other  studies,  ments  m  thcology  and  m  general  knowleflge, 
and  continued  industry  in  the  culture  of  tlie  mind.  This 
branch  of  study,  in  order  to  confer  the  benefit  which  it 
is  capable  of  bestowing,  must  be  allowed  to  occupy  its 
proper  place  in  relation  to  other  studies.  It  cannot  supply 
the  lack  of  that  knowledge  and  that  mental  discipline  which 
are  essential  to  the  preacher ;  it  takes  for  granted  that  these 


INTRODUCTORY    VIEW  17 

are  possessed,  or  that  a  person  is  chiefly  occupied  in  acquir- 
ing them.  It  teaches  how  to  employ  materials,  which 
must,  however,  be  elsewhere  procured.  Should  a  person, 
therefore,  study  sacred  rhetoric  with  the  expectation  of  ita 
furnishing  him  Avith  materials  for  discourses,  or  of  its  being 
able  alone,  or  mainly,  to  make  him  a  good  preacher,  he  will 
necessarily  be  disappointed ;  for  he  is  expecting  from  it  not 
only  what  it  does  not  promise  to  give,  but  also  what,  from 
its  very  nature,  it  is  incapable  of  giving.  Assign  it,  how- 
ever, its  proper  place,  as  a  subsidiary,  and  it  will  greatly 
aid  him  in  making  his  acquisitions  available  to  the  purpose 
for  which  they  were  sought.* 

As  distinct  notice  has  been  taken  of  the  sense  in  which 
the  anciests  employed  the  word  rhetoric,  it  may  be  well  to 
add,  that  their  systems  of  rhetorical  instruction  discussed 


*  Compare  Cicero's  declaration  in  liis  treatise,  entitle!  Orator, 
^  3.     Fatcor  me  oratorem,  si  modo  sim,  aut  etiam  quicunque  sim, 

non  ex  rlietorum  officinis,  sed  ex  Academiac  spatiis,  exstitisse 

Hujiis  [Platonis]  et  aliorum  philosophorum  disputationibus  et  exag- 
itatus  maxime  orator  est,  et  adjutiis.  .  .  .  Positum  sit  igitiir  in  primis, 
sine  philosophia  non  posse  effiei  cloquenteni.     See  also  ^  33. 

The  reader  will  remember  the  latitude  which  was  given  among 
the  ancients  to  the  term  philosophi/.  Theology  was  one  of  the 
branches  of  philosophy ;  at  least,  so  far  us  discussions  on  the  being, 
the  nature,  and  the  attributes  of  God  are  concerned.  The  remarks 
of  Cicero  should  be  understood  rather  with  reference  to  the  general 
principle  involved  in  them,  than  to  any  particular  class  of  studies. 

Aristotle,  also,  "  lays  it  down  as  a  fundamental  principle,  that  tlu; 
student  of  eloquence  must  preparehimsclf  by  an  adequate  acquaint 
ance  with  three  primary  branches  of  knowledge  which  rhetoric  can 
not  teach  him ;  the  science  of  dialectics  [the  principles  of  reason 
ing],  the  philosophy  of  human  character  and  morals,  and  the  philos- 
ophy of  the  passions."  —  Encyc.  Bnt.  7th  ed.  Vol.  XIX.  Art.  RhetO' 
tic. 

2* 


18  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

the  subject  under  the  five  divisions  of  In  /entionj  Dispo&i 
tion,  Elocution  (that  is,  according  to  ancient  usage,  Diction, 
or  Style),  Memory,  and  Pronunciation,  or  Action.  They 
contemplated  the  orator,  when  in  prospect  of  addressing  an 
assembly,  first,  as  searching  for  his  materials,  that  is,  the 
arguments  and  considerations  -which  the  purpose  of  his 
speech  required  ;  next,  as  arranging  these  materials  ;  then, 
as  writing  the  speech,  or  preparing,  whether  in  raind  only 
or  externally  also,  the  language  in  which  he  should  express 
his  thoughts.  He  then  committed  his  speech  to  memory, 
if  the  occasion  permitted ;  and,  at  last,  delivered  it  to  the 
audience. 

For  the  purposes  of  the  present  work,  two  general  divis- 
Divisions  ^*^°^  ^^^^  ^^  Sufficient ;  namely,  the  Composition, 
here  used.      jjj^(j  |}jg  Delivery,  of  sermons. 

A  division  of  sermons  into  classes  is  desirable  only  so 
far  as  they  differ  in  their  general  structure,  and  conse- 
quently require  different  precepts.  Hence,  the  twofold 
division  is  here  adopted,  as  also  in  Gresley's  treatise  on 
Preaching,  of  Subject-sermons,  and  Text-sermons. 

By  Subject-sermons  are  meant  those  which  are  occupied 
with  a  definite  subject,  that  can  be  accurately  stated  and 
embraced  in  a  brief  title.  In  this  class  of  sermons,  a  sub- 
ject is  derived  from  the  te:s.t,  and  the  sermon  is  a  treat- 
ment, or  an  enforcement,  of  that  subject,  as  the  case  may 
be.  Discourses  of  this  kind  are  also  called  topical  ser- 
mons. 

But  in  the  ordinary  course  of  pastoral  preaching,  there 
are  also  discourses  of  a  very  different  structure.  The  text, 
Instead  of  being  employed  as  furnishing  a  well-defined  sub- 
ject, is  itself  regarded  as  the  direct  source  of  the  sermon, 
and  the  various  words,  or  clauses,  of  the  text,  furnish  the 


CLASSES    OF    SERMONS.  19 

divisions,  or  items,  of  the  discourse  ;  so  that  such  sermons 
have  not,  properly  speaking,  unity  of  subject.  Discourses 
thus  constructed  are  here  denominated  Text-sermons. 

As  particular  mention  has  been  made  of  ancient  classical 
authors,  tlie  observation  may  be  a  suitable  one  AugustLu's 

1  ,  ,1        /-~„     .     .  T-\     1  Tnii't  on 

here,  that,  among  the  early  Christian  J^athers,  i>re;iching. 
Augustin  is  the  only  one  who  has  left  any  thing  in  the  form 
of  a  treatise  on  preachi  ig.  In  his  work,  De  Doctnna 
Qmstiana,  he  has  devoted  the  fourth  book  to  the  consider- 
ation of  this  subject.  He  shows  an  intimate  acquaintance 
with  the  ancient  mode  of  treating  rhetoric.  He  discusses 
chiefly  the  subject  of  diction,  and  insists  earnestly  and  dif- 
fusely on  perspicuity,  on  a  becoming  amount  of  ornament, 
and  on  aiming  at  persuasion  as  the  chief  end  of  the 
preacher. 


CHAPTER    II. 


TEXTS    OP   SERMONS. 


At  this  point,  a  peculiarity  in  Sacred  Rhetoric  requires 
our  attention.  For  while  sermons  and  public  speeches 
possess  many  resemblances,  the  former  are  distinguished 
from  the  latter  by  having  a  passage  of  sacred  writ  pre- 
fixed to  them,  called  the  text.  Such  a  passage  of  sacred 
writ  is  regarded,  at  least  in  theory,  as  the  germ  of  the 
discourse. 

This  subject  is  here  introduced,  not  as  though  the  choice 
of  a  text  is  always  the  first  thing  to  claim  attention  from 
one  who  is  to  compose  a  sermon  ; —  for  this  is  far  from  being 
true ;  —  but  because  in  a  treatise  like  this,  no  more  suitable 
place  can  be  found  for  it,  and  because,  in  general,  a  text 
will,  and  should,  be  possessed  at  the  outset  of  preparing  a 
sermon. 

This  practice  is  connected  with  the  sentiment,  that  our 
Historical       Scripturcs    are  the  word    of  God.     It  origina- 

notice  of  ■     t        -i-i  i     ^  i 

Texts.  ted  at  a  very  remote  period.     Jl,ven  before  the 

Christian  era,  the  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  the 
Jewish  synagogue-worship  was  followed  by  an  address 
founded  on  the  passage  which  had  been  read.  This  was 
also  the  case  in  the  time  of  our  Lord  and  of  the  apos- 
tles.*    Subsequently,  when  the   followers  of   Christ   had 

» — 

*  Compare  Luke,  4 :  16  —  22.     Acts,  13 :  15. 


TEXTS    OF   SERMONS.  21 

been  formed  into  a  separate  community  and  m&intained 
Christian  worship,  they  were  in  the  habit,  at  least  so  early 
as  the  time  of  Justin  Martyr  —  and,  beyond  question,  at  an 
earlier  date  —  of  having  portions  of  the  Old  Testament 
and  of  the  Gospels  read  in  their  assemblies  on  the  sabbath, 
accompanied  with  an  address  from  the  pi'esiding  minister 
of  the  church.* 

From  the  earliest  period  of  regular  Christian  worship, 
such,  no  doubt,  was  the  fact.  Thus  came  into  existence  the 
homilies  of  the  ancient  Fathers,  which  are  to  so  great  an 
extent  explanations  of  the  Scriptures,  with  practical  ad- 
dresses, or  exhortations,  founded  on  them.  This  custom 
would,  naturally,  in  the  progress  of  improvement,  lead,  for 
the  ground  of  an  address,  to  the  selection  of  a  compara- 
tively brief  passage  from  the  portion  of  Scripture  which 
was  to  be  read  in  public.  The  result  would  also  be  a  nat- 
ural one  in  process  of  time,  that  any  passage  of  the  sacred 
volume,  whether  included  in  the  portion  to  be  read  or  not, 
would  be  employed  as  a  text,  according  as  particular  occa- 
sions, or  a  preacher's  circumstances  or  inclination,  might 
suggest 

A  text,  if  we  seek  for  a  correct  general  idea  of  this  term, 
may  be  described  as  a  portion  of  holy  writ  pre-  Qgngrai  idea 
sented  for  explanation,  discussion,  or  application  of  »■  Text. 
in  the  religious  teaching  of  a  Christian  assembly ;  in  other 
words,  a  portion  of  holy  writ  employed  as  a  source  of  pub- 
lic religious  instruction.  Such  appears  to  have  been  the 
view  anciently ;  and  the  nearer  we  keep  to  this  view  of  a 
text,  the  more  shall  we  consult  the  real  purpose  of  preach- 


*  See  Justin  Martyr's  First  Apology  (ch.  67),  which  is  assigned 
to  the  year  140. 


22  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

ing.  Preaching,  as  one  of  the  exercises  (/f  public  worship, 
was  designed  for  unfolding  and  applying  the  principles  of 
the  Christian  religion,  according  to  the  diversified  circum- 
stances of  an  assembly.  The  preacher  comes  forward,  not 
on  his  own  auihority,  but  as  an  ambassador  of  Christ ;  not 
to  inculcate  religious  opinions,  as  drawn  from  the  teachings 
of  nature,  or  of  philosophy,  but  to  exhibit  and  enforce  the 
religion  of  the  Bible.  In  harmony  with  this  purpose,  he 
announces  at  the  commencement  of  his  instructions  in  the 
pulpit,  the  language  of  inspiration,  as  originating  his  dis- 
course, and  as  determining  the  views  which  he  is  to  present. 
Sermons,  then,  are  very  properly  preceded  by  a  text  from 
the  Bible,  because  they  professedly  expound  and  apply 
those  principles  of  religion  which  are  contained  in  that  au- 
thoritative volume  of  inspiration. 

Whether  the  exposition,  doctrinal  and  practical,  of  large 
portions  of  Scripture,  on  the  ordinary  occasions  of  pubUc 
worship,  is  preferable  to  the  use,  generally,  of  a  brief  pas- 
sage, as  a  text  of  a  regular  discourse,  is  a  question  of  expe- 
diency, in  which  considerations  of  the  hearers'  characters 
and  circumstances,  and,  perhaps  especially,  of  the  preacher's 
qualifications,  have  place.  Prevailing  practice,  and  that  of 
long  standing,  has  apparently  decided  in  favor  of  the  latter 
method.  And  yet  the  former,  so  common  among  the  an- 
cient preachers,  may  combine  so  many  advantages,  and  is 
so  entirely  consistent  with  real  oratorical  excellence,  as  was 
proved  in  the  case  of  Chrysostom,  that  the  almost  univer- 
sal abandonment  of  it  is  to  be  lamented. 

What  I  wish  clearly  to  express  in  regard  to  texts  is,  that 
an  intimate  relation,  in  point  of  sense,  should  be  maintained 
between  the  text  and  the  sermon ;  that  the  subject  of  the 
sermon  should  be  contained  in  the  text,  and  proceed  natu- 


TEXTS    OF    SERMONS.  28 

rally  frcni  it,  somewhat  as  the  stalk  grows  out  of  the  seed.* 
When  an  intimate  connection  is  seen  to  exist,  the  sermon 
will  generally  be  more  adapted  to  the  purposes  of  preaching 
than  when  this  idea  is  not  regarded,  even  though  the  ser- 
mon may  be  rich  in  religious  sentiment,  and  be  otherwise 
impressive.  Of  course,  the  degrees  of  relationship  between 
the  sermon  and  the  text  may  be  various.  It  would  be  ex- 
travagant to  insist,  that  a  remote  relationship  should  be 
always  insufficient  to  justify  the  use  of  a  Scripture-passage 
for  the  purpose  of  introducing  a  discourse.  But  while  good 
sense  and  piety  must  be  allowed  a  becoming  latitude  in  this 
matter,  the  real  purposes  of  texts,  and  the  advantages  which 
they  are  adapted  to  secure,  are  best  consulted  by  the  use  of 
texts  sustaining,  in  their  proper  meaning,  a  natural  and  inti- 
mate relation  to  the  sermon. 


Purposes  and  Advantages  of  Texts. 

Of  these  purposes  and  advantages,  four  will  be  here 
specified. 

Generally,  an  intimation  is  thereby  given  of  the  subject 
of  the  discourse,  sufficient  to  gratify  the  curiosity  which  is 
naturally  felt  on  this  point.  This  partial  gratification  of 
curiosity  kindles  desire  in  the  hearers  for  the  preacher  to 
proceed  in  developing  and  treating  his  subject. 

The  purpose  just  mentioned  is  answered  commonly,  but 
not  always ;  because  the  proper  idea  of  a  text  permits  an 
obscure  passage  of  Scripture  to  be  thus  employed,  in  order 
that  it  may  be  explained  and  applied ;  and  though  such  a 
text  may  not  intimate  a  subject,  yet  attention  is  directed  to 
the  passage  itself,  as  the  ground  of  the  discourse,  and  de- 

*  Herder  says,  A  sermon  should  grow  out  of  the  text 


24  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

sire  is  awakened  for  its  explanation,  or  for  ascertaining  what 
use  the  preacher  designs  to  make  of  it. 

Again ;  the  practice  in  question  imparts  to  the  sermon  a 
Bacredness  which  should  characterize  all  the  services  of  a 
worshipping  assembly.  When  a  fellow-man  occupies  the 
position  of  a  religious  teacher,  and  professes  to  unfold  the 
principles  which  regulate  our  moral  relations  and  our  future 
destiny,  though  his  personal  character  and  attainments,  if 
such  as  the  position  requires,  tend  very  much  to  enforce  his 
instructions,  yet  the  gi'ound  of  obhgation  to  comply  with  them 
is  felt  to  be,  that  they  are  of  divine  authority.  It  is  important, 
then,  that  the  preacher  appear  in  the  character  of  one  who 
presents  and  explains  to  men  the  word  of  God.  The  mere 
stating  of  a  text  will  not  by  itself,  of  course,  secure  this 
advantage ;  for,  while  a  text  may  be  acknowledged  a?,  sa- 
cred, and  as  of  divine  authority,  the  sermon  may  but  little 
correspond  to  it,  in  consequence  of  the  preacher's  personal 
qualities,  or  of  his  failing  to  treat  it  as  the  leaven  which  should 
diffuse  itself  through  the  whole  mass  of  the  sermon.  But  I 
speak  of  a  sermon  which  is  imbued  with  a  truly  Christian 
spirit ;  and  of  the  natural  tendency  of  introducing  such  a 
sermon  with  that  portion  of  holy  writ  which  may  properly 
be  regarded  as  its  source. 

Still  further ;  the  use  of  texts,  as  the  foundation  of  dis- 
courses, gives  opportunity  for  brief  expositions  of  important 
Scriptural  passages ;  and  by  associating  such  expositions 
with  the  subjects  of  sermons,  they  are  made  more  directly 
and  permanently  serviceable  to  the  hearers. 

Once  more ;  the  use  of  texts  gives  variety  to  pulpit 
instructions.  The  preacher  is  restricted  to  religious  themes ; 
at  least,  only  with  the  religious  bearings  of  other  themes 
should  he  feel  at  liberty  to  concern  himself  in  the  pulpit. 


TEXTS    OF    SEKMONS.  25 

Many  religious  subjects  must  be  presented,  again  and  again, 
to  the  same  congregation ;  but  weariness  is  prevented  by 
the  ever-changing  forms,  and  connections,  and  shades  of 
thought,  which  they  assume  in  passages  selected  for  texts. 
Let  any  one  examine  a  half  dozen  texts  in  which  the  sub- 
ject of  prayer,  or  of  repentance  towards  God,  holds  the 
prominent  place,  and  he  will  discover  quite  as  many  differ- 
ent aspects  under  which  this  subject  may  be  viewed.  In 
one  passage,  the  duty  may  be  presented  in  general  terms ; 
in  another,  some  particular  motive,  or  encouragement,  to 
the  duty  may  be  advanced ;  in  another,  some  particular 
element  in  the  duty,  or  necessary  accompaniment  of  it : 
and  thus  oach  text,  though  relating  to  the  same  general 
tsubject,  yet  exhibits  it  in  a  different  light,  and  gives  oppor- 
tunity for  investing  it  with  new  interest. 

Two  extremes  to  be  avoided. 

Before  proceeding  to  give  directions  on  the  choice  of 
texts,  it  seems  requisite  to  guard  against  two  extremes  to 
which  preachers  are  liable.  The  first  is,  that  of  a  seeming 
indifference  to  the  kind  of  texts  to  be  employed.  From 
this  it  sometimes  happens,  that  between  the  text  and  the 
subject  no  connection  exists,  or  a  connection  merely  verbal, 
resulting,  too,  from  a  strained,  unnatural  application  of 
the  passage.  Such  a  practice  is  obviously  a  departure 
from  the  proper  idea  of  a  text,  and  hazards  the  pur- 
poses and  advantages  to  which  the  employment  of  texts 
may  be  subservient.  A  good  choice  of  texts  and  an  evi- 
dent connection  between  them  and  the  sermons  which  they 
mtroduce,  contribute  materially  to  the  purposes  of  preach- 
mg.  For  a  preacher  to  disregard  the  expectation  that, 
3 


26  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

when  he  announces  a  portion  of  God's  word  as  bis  test, 
the  sermon  is  to  be  in  keeping  with  it,  and  is  to  ha^  e  the 
reflected  sacredness  of  divine  truth,  is,  to  say  the  least,  exceed- 
ingly unwise.  A  positive  evil  may  also  be  occasioned  ;  for 
the  impression  may  be  made,  that  texts  are  employed  only 
out  of  deference  to  long-established  custom,  and  that  no  solid 
principle  is  connected  with  this  custom.  The  tendency  of 
this  impression  would  be,  not  only  to  divest  preaching  of  its 
sacredness,  but  to  take  from  the  Bible  itself  that  reverence 
which  attaches  to  it,  when  the  ministei-s  of  religion,  in  their 
capacity  of  spiritual  teachers,  practically  acknowledge  it 
as  our  only  authoritative  religious  standard. 

The  other  extreme  is,  that  of  an  unreasonable  subjection 
to  rules.  This  subject  is  not  capable  of  very  minute 
and  specific  regulation.  A  preacher  must  be  left,  in  his 
selection  of  texts,  to  his  own  judgment  and  sense  of  pro- 
priety. No  infallible  authority  exists  to  prescribe  con- 
cerning the  matter ;  never  has  there  been  a  preacher  whose 
practice  has  been  so  uniformly  approved  that  it  would  be 
hazardous  to  depart  from  the  precedents  which  he  has  fur- 
nished. In  the  selection  of  texts,  we  have  no  Homer,  nor 
Demosthenes,  for  our  pattern.  Nor  were  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures composed  for  the  express  purpose  of  furnishing  texts  as 
the  ground- work  of  sermons.  A  remarkable  adaptation  to  this 
purpose  in  Scripture-phraseology  must,  indeed,  be  acknow- 
ledged.   This,  however,  is  only  an  incidental  circumstance. 

No  authority,  then,  divine  or  human,  touches  this  matter; 
and  a  preacher  must  consult  his  good  sense  and  cultivated 
taste,  carefully  avoiding  improprieties,  and  aiming  to  keep  • 
as  near  as  possible  to  the  proper  idea  of  a  text.  A  few 
directions  may  be  of  service ;  yet  even  these  should,  in 
Eome  circumstances,  be  held  Hable  to  modification. 


TEXTS    OF   isERMONS.  27 

Cautions  and  Directicnis  in  regard  to  Texts. 

I  proceed,  then,  in  the  first  place,  to  express  a  few  ciiu- 
oons  in  regard  to  a  choice  of  texts ;  and,  in  the  second 
place,  to  mention  the  cliief  desirable  qualities  of  texts. 

1.  The  first  caution  is  against  choosing  texts  which 
would  have  the  appearance  of  quaintness.  Any  approach 
to  the  ludicrous  in  the  selection  of  a  text,  is  unbecoming ; 
and  on  every  principle  both  of  rhetoric  and  of  religion,  se- 
riousness, rather  than  levity,  should  be  cherished  at  the  com- 
mencement of  a  sermon.  Happily,  this  caution  is,  at 
present,  but  little  needed ;  for,  both  among  preachers  and 
in  the  community,  the  sense  of  propriety  on  this  point  is 
strong.  A  distinction,  however,  is  to  be  made  between 
a  smile  occasioned  by  the  special  appropriateness  of  a  text 
in  given  circumstances,  and  the  lightness  of  mind  which  is 
produced  by  the  perception  of  oddity.  Religious  sobriety 
should  never  be  sacrificed  to  love  of  quaintness.* 

2.  As  a  general  practice,  texts  that  are  very  obscure 
should  not  be  selected.  They  may  convey  to  the  hearers 
an  idea  not  intended,  or  none  at  all ;  and  may  thus  suggest 

*  Does  not  the  practice  above  mentioned  naturally  produce  irrev 
ercnce  for  the  Scriptures  among  hearers,  and  foster  the  disposition 
to  travest)'  detached  passages  ?  The  remarks  of  the  Kev.  Richard 
Cecil  on  that  preaching  which  abounds  in  allegorical  interpretation 
of  the  Scriptures,  are  somewhat  applicable  to  the  topic  now  before 
US.  He  says,  "  When  a  careless  young  man,  I  remember  to  have 
felt  alarms  in  my  conscience  from  some  preachers ;  while  others, 
fi-om  this  method  of  treating  their  subjects,  let  me  off  easily.  I  heard 
the  man  as  a  weak  allcgorizer:  I  despised  him  as  a  foolish  preacher : 
till  I  met  with  some  plain,  simple,  solid  man,  who  seized  and  urged 
the  obvious  meaning." 


28  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

to  them  either  no  subject,  or  one  widely  different  from  that 
which  is  to  chiim  their  attention.  A.nd  if  the  preacher 
professes  to  derive  a  subject  from  such  a  text,  he  may  not 
satisfy  his  hearers  that  it  contains  that  subject.  Such  texts 
may  divert  the  hearers'  minds  from  the  proper  direction, 
and  excite  a  vain  curiosity  respecting  the  preacher's  aim, 
or  an  unprofitable  desire  to  observe  his  ingenuity. 

Clearly,  however,  as  has  already  been  intimated,  texts 
of  this  character  ought  not  to  be  wholly  pi-oscribed ;  for  the 
true  conception  of  a  text  includes  the  thought,  that  it  is  a 
passage  of  Scripture  presented  for  elucidation,  as  well  as 
for  doctrinal,  or  practical,  application  ;  and,  certainly,  a 
preacher's  increasing  acquaintance  with  the  word  of  God 
ought  to  promote  his  hearers'  understanding  of  it.  A  fre- 
quent employment  of  such  texts  should  be  avoided ;  for  it 
might  suggest  the  unfavorable  thought,  that  the  preacher  is 
fond  of  displaying  research  and  erudition. 

It  deserves  to  be  considered,  too,  that  the  proper  design 
of  the  pulpit  is,  to  establish  and  strengthen  righteous  char- 
acter in  men.  Expositions  in  the  pulpit  are  valuable  mostly 
for  the  immediate  purpose  of  furnishing  a  theme  for  reli- 
gious instruction  and  impression,  or  of  furnishing  Scripture 
proofs  of  a  topic  under  consideration.  But  when  philo- 
sophical, historical,  or  geographical  inquiries  are,  through 
their  nature  or  their  length,  in  danger  of  excluding  a  due 
attention  to  the  ultimate  aim  of  preaching,  they  are  better 
confined  to  the  study  room,  or  communicated  otherwise  than 
in  sermons.  It  will  generally  be  found,  also,  that  passages 
which  are  so  obscure  as  to  require  copious  exposition,  are 
not  the  best  for  the  preacher's  public  work.  Exceptions, 
doubtless,  will  occur ;  and  when  a  passage,  confessedly  ob- 
scure, can  be  satisfactorily  shown  to  contain  a  vitally  im- 


TEXTS    OF   SERMONS.  29 

portant  truth,  no  preacher  should  hesitate  to  set  it  in  its 
proper  light  and  avail  himself  of  it  as  a  text  As  an  illus- 
tration, reference  may  be  made  to  1  Cor.  4 :  4  — "  For  1 
know  nothing  by  m3self ;  yet  am  I  not  hereby  justified." 
By  a  brief  explanation,  this  passage,  which  probably  con- 
veys to  readers  in  general  no  meaning,  acquires  surpassing 
importance,  as  it  exhibits  an  essential  article  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion  in  a  peculiarly  interesting  light.* 

3.  I  would  advise  a  preacher,  also,  not  to  employ  texts 
of  a  very  indefinite  character.  Clauses,  and  perhaps  verses, 
may  be  found,  which  not  only  do  not  contain  a  subject, 
but,  taken  out  of  their  connection,  or  forced  into  what  may 
be  called  a  spiritual  sense,  are  capable  of  applications  as 
various  and  contorted  as  imagination  can  suggest.  Almost 
anything  can  be  said  under  them.  A  discourse  founded  on 
such  a  text,  or  rather  succeeding,  by  juxta-position  merely 
the  mention  of  such  a  text,  will  probably  be  a  crude,  ill- 
assorted  harangue,  not  unfolding  important  principles  of 
character  and  conduct,  but  occupied  with  truisms,  which 
are  well  intended,  indeed,  but  are  not  well  adapted  for  per- 
manently improving  the  hearers.  Instances  of  such  pas- 
sages as  are  here  meant,  are  the  words  of  Ehud  to  Eglon, 
which  occur  in  Judges  3 :  20  —  "I  have  a  message  from 
God  unto  thee ; "  and  the  question  of  David  to  his  brother 
Eliab,  in  1  Sam.  17  :  29  —  "Is  there  not  a  cause ?" 

4.  Prudence,  to  use  no  stronger  terra,  would  dissuade 
preachers  from  employing  texts  which  are  marked  by  gran- 
deur of  expression.  They  seem  to  promise  a  great  efforL 
Though  they  make  known  the  subject  which  is  to  be  treated, 

*  The  apostle  here  aflBrms  that  he  is  not  conscious  of  having  done 
any  wrong,  as  a  minister ;  yet,  that  his  justification  in  the  sight  of 
God  does  not  rest  on  that  ground. 
3* 


30  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

they  may  attract  attention  more  to  the  preacher  than 
to  the  subject.  However  justifiable  might  be  such  a 
seleciion,  in  supiwsable  cases,  and  however  impressive 
a  sermon  which,  without  parade,  should  explain  the  Ian 
guage  of  such  a  text,  and  modestly  present  the  subject 
divested  of  its  magnificent  drapery,  it  would,  in  common, 
be  extremely  injudicious  to  announce  as  a  text  such  a 
passage  as  Rev.  6:  15-17;  "And  the  kings  of  the  earth, 
and  the  great  men  and  the  rich  men,  and  the  cliief 
captains  and  the  mighty  men,  and  every  bondman  and 
every  freeman,  hid  themselves  in  the  dens  and  in  the  rocks 
of  the  mountains,  and  said  to  the  mountains  and  rocks,  Fall 
on  us  and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  him  that  sitteth  on  the 
throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb ;  for  the  great  day 
of  his  wrath  is  come  ;  and  who  shall  be  able  to  stand  ?  " 

Such  passages  may  be  very  effective,  if  felicitously 
wrought  into  the  descriptive  and  elevated  parts  of  a  dis- 
course. But  generally,  that  is  the  most  valuable  sermon 
whose  text,  plain  and  direct,  is  a  small  nucleus,  gathering 
around  it,  by  the  skilful  effort  of  the  preacher,  a  well- 
arranged,  homogeneous  mass  of  quickening  instruction. 
While  such  a  text  is  a  small  lamp-flame,  yielding  ample 
and  enduring  light,  an  oratorical  text,  on  the  contrary, 
would,  except  in  rare  cases,  rather  suggest  the  thought  of 
a  meteor  which  for  a  moment  surprises  the  observer  and 
then  passes  off. 

The  principles  involved  in  the  use  of  texts  having  been 
Desirable       SO  minutely  exhibited,   and   some   cautions  ad- 

qualities  of  ii-iii  f     ^  •  •  i 

Texts.  vanced  which  the  abuse  ot  this  practice  seemed 

to  demand,  little  need  be  said,  or  rather  the  nature  of  th^ 
case  admits  of  only  a  httle  being  said,  in  the  form  of  pos» 
live  precepts  on  the  desirable  qualities  of  texts. 


TEXTS    OF    SERMONS.  3i 

1.  The  text  should  fairly  contain  the  subject  of  which 
the  preacher  proposes  to  treat.  A  text  is  preferable  which 
furnishes  the  subject  directly,  rather  than  by  inference,  or 
implication.  But  as  the  Bible  was  not  made  for  the  special 
purpose  of  providing  a  text  for  every  occasion  of  preaching, 
or  for  every  subject  which  may  with  propriety  be  introduced 
into  the  pulpit,  a  text  which  furnishes  a  subject  by  a  natu- 
ral and  easy  inference,  or  by  an  intimate  connection  of 
thought,  and  which  therefore  has  not  been  wrested  in  order 
to  make  it  answer  the  purpose,  may  properly  be  employed. 
A  text  may  also  be  considered  as  fairly  containing  the  sub- 
ject of  discourse,  if  the  sentiment  or  the  moral  lesson 
couched  in  it,  or  the  trait  of  character  which  it  illustrates, 
be  made  that  subject  Many  passages,  both  in  the  Old 
Testament  an  1  the  New,  may  thus  be  employed  as  texts, 
without  justly  subjecting  the  preacher  to  the  imputation  of 
fancifulness. 

It  is  here  taken  for  granted,  that  the  preacher,  though  he 
selects  his  texts  from  our  common  version  of  the  Scriptures, 
yet  believes,  to  the  best  of  his  knowledge,  that  those  texts 
convey  the  true  meaning  of  the  sacred  writer  in  the  origi- 
nal. If  he  has  good  reason  to  believe  either  that  a  passage 
which  he  proposes  to  employ  was  not  correctly  apprehended 
by  the  translators,  and  therefore  is  not  correctly  expressed 
in  our  version,  or  that  the  passage,  through  the  changes 
which  have  occurred  in  the  meaning  of  certain  English 
words  since  the  version  was  made,  is  generally  taken  in  a 
diflerent  sense  from  that  which  the  translators  affixed  to  it, 
he  should,  if  he  prefers,  notwithstanding,  to  use  it  as  a  text, 
avail  himself  of  his  knowledge  of  the  original,  and  present 
the  true  meaning  of  the  passage  as  that  on  which  he  pro- 
poses tc  found  hi »  sermon.     Only  let  him  do  this  with  mod- 


32  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

esty,  and  in  such  terms  as  will  not  bring  discredit  on  a  ver- 
sion which,  though  far  from  being  j)erfect,  is  deservedly 
held  in  high  repute  and  is  adequate  to  the  purposes  of  a 
divine  revelation. 

It  could  not  be  of  much  utility  to  present  an  array  of 
examples  at  variance  with  the  rule  just  given.  And  yet, 
as  a  passing  illustration,  it  may  be  proper  to  remark  that 
the  word  conversation,  as  used  m  our  English  Bible,  no- 
where bears  the  signification  which  ordinary  modern  use 
attaches  to  it.  The  word  sovl,  likewise,  in  our  version,  ia 
far  from  meaning,  so  generally  as  it  does  in  our  modern 
use,  the  immortal  part  of  man  ;  and  hence  a  sermon  on  the 
preciousness,  or  costliness,  of  redemption  by  Christ,  would 
by  no  means  be  so  appropriately  founded  on  Ps.  49  :  8  — 
For  the  redemption  of  their  soul  is  precious,  —  as  on  1  Pet. 
1 :  18,  19  —  Ye  were  not  redeemed  with  corruptible  things, 
as  silver  and  gold, .  .  .  but  with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ, 
&c.  An  examination  also,  in  the  original,  of  Col.  2:8  — 
Beware  lest  any  man  spoil  you  through  philosophy  and 
vain  deceit  —  would  show  that  this  passage  does  not  directly 
caution  Christians  against  the  corrupting  influence  of  false 
philosophy,  since  the  word  sjjoil  is  here  equivalent  to  the 
expression  make  a  spoil  of,  or  lead  captive. 

2.  The  text  should  present  that  view  of  the  subject 
which  the  sermon  is  designed  to  exhibit.  Such  a  con- 
gruity  between  a  text  and  the  sermon  makes  the  favor- 
able impression  that  the  preacher  is  indeed  unfolding  the 
word  of  God.  His  sermons  would  thus,  also,  present  the 
various  aspects  and  shades  of  divine  truth  which  actually 
exist  in  the  volume  of  inspiration.  If  he  wishes,  for  in- 
stance, to  give  a  general  view  of  the  subject  of  repentance, 
he  might  employ  the  text  in  Mark  6 :  12  — "  And  they 


TEXTS    OF    SERMONS.  3S 

went  out  and  preached  that  men  should  repent."  If  he 
would  persuade  his  hearers  to  repentance  by  the  fatal  con- 
sequences of  impenitence,  he  might  employ  the  Saviour's 
words  it  Luke  13 :  3  — "  Except  ye  repent,  ye  shall  all 
likewise  perish."  If  he  would  induce  them  by  the  blessing 
of  pardon  consequent  on  repentance,  how  suitable  the  lan- 
guage of  the  apostle  Peter,  in  Acts  3:  19  —  Repent  ye, 
therefore,  and  be  converted,  that  your  sins  may  be  blotted 
out."  If,  again,  he  would  urge  this  duty  by  motives  drawn 
from  the  day  of  judgment,  to  this  particular  view  of  the 
subject  the  text  in  Acts  17  :  30,  31,  would  be  appropriate  ; 
—  "  God  .  .  .  now  commandeth  all  men  everywhere  to  re- 
pent, because  he  hath  appointed  a  day  in  which  he  will 
judge  the  world  in  righteousness." 

Such  pertinency  of  the  text  to  the  particular  view  which 
is  to  be  presented  of  a  subject,  is  eminently  desirable  in  ser- 
mons which  design  to  vindicate  some  Christian  doctrine. 
This  remark  is  the  more  worthy  of  attention  from  the  fact, 
that  certain  passages  of  Scripture,  in  point  of  phraseology, 
and  when  taken  out  of  their  connection,  and  thus  viewed 
apart  from  the  sacred  writer's  purpose,  conflict  with  one 
another  in  regard  to  some  doctrines  of  religion.  If,  then, 
a  preacher  announces  a  text  which,  in  point  of  language,  is 
quite  at  variance  with  the  doctrine  he  proceeds  to  maintain, 
he  encounters  the  unfavorable  circumstance  of  seeming  to 
contradict  an  inspired  writer.  It  would  be  wiser,  and  cer- 
tainly more  iii  harmony  with  the  design  of  texts,  to  select 
a  passage  which  would  suggest  the  sentiment  of  the  dis- 
course. Then,  after  fairly  disclosing  its  import  and  thus 
gaining  the  advantage  of  inspired  authority,  it  might  bo 
well  to  propose,  before  entering  at  large  on  the  vindication 
of  the  doctrine  contained  in  the  passage,  to  consider  an 


34  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

objection  against  it  found  apparently  in  another  passage  of 
the  Bible.  Dr.  Campbell  well  shows  the  incongruity  of  the 
opposite  course,  by  saying  that  the  text  seems  to  point  one 
way  and  the  sermon  another.*  Thus,  if  the  discourse  is  to 
vindicate  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith,  how  much 
more  suitable  it  would  be  to  adopt  for  the  text  the  language 
of  the  apostle  Paul  in  Romans  3 :  28  — "  Therefore  we 
conclude  that  a  man  is  justified  by  faith  without  the  deeds 
of  the  law  "  —  than  to  prefix  to  such  a  sermon  the  language 
of  the  apostle  James,  2  :  24  —  "  Ye  see,  then,  how  that  by 
works  a  man  is  justified,  and  not  by  faith  only."  How  pre- 
posterous, again,  does  it  seem  for  a  preacher,  when  design- 
ing to  maintain  the  doctrine  of  the  real  Christian's  perse- 
verance, to  announce  as  his  text  the  words  of  the  apostle 
Paul  to  the  Galatians,  5  :  4  —  "Ye  are  fallen  from  grace." 
In  such  cases,  should  his  purpose  require  hin>  to  consider 
the  passage  which  is  ostensibly  at  variance  with  the  doc- 
trine he  intends  to  maintain,  let  him  introduce  it  at  the  ap- 
propriate place  as  an  apparent  objection  to  be  examined. 
Oi",  should  he  wish  to  give  more  prominence  and  larger  space 
to  such  a  passage  than  tliis  course  might  allow,  he  might 
take  it  as  a  text  and  propose  to  explain  it  in  union  with  a 
consideration  of  passages  to  which  it  appears  to  be  opposed. 
Thus,  without  occupying  the  unfavorable  position  of  one 
who  seems  to  contradict  his  very  text,  he  may  show  the 
congruity  between  it  and  the  doctrine  which  he  maintains. 
On  the  other  hand  it  may  with  truth  be  said,  that  the 
announcement  of  such  a  text  would  excite  attention  and 
curiosity  on  the  part  of  hearers.  So  far,  the  effect  would 
be  favorable  ;  and  it  may  well  be  conceded,  that  the  prac- 


*  Lectures  on  Pulpit  Eloquence.    Lect.  VII. 


TEXTS    OF    SERMONS.  36 

tice  is  one  of  those  which  may  occasionally  be  resorted  to 
with  advantage. 


Laiitude  allowed  on  this  subject. 

As  has  already  been  intimated,  very  considerable  latitude 
must  be  allowed,  in  the  choice  of  texts,  to  the  preacher's 
genius  and  sense  of  propriety.  Particularity  and  precise- 
ness  of  direction  would  here  be  extremely  apt  to  produce  a 
set  of  arbitrary  prescriptions,  which  would  be  "  more  hon- 
ored in  the  breach  than  in  the  observance."  Dr.  Campbell, 
after  giving  four  rules  on  this  subject,  which  partake  of  his 
usual  sobriety  and  good  sense,*  concludes  with  equal  good 
sense,  by  remarking,  that  texts  conformable  to  his  rules 
cannot  always  be  found ;  and  in  such  a  case  the  rules,  he 
says,  "  should  be  deviated  from,  though  as  little  as  possible, 
rather  than  that  a  profitable  subject  should  not  be  discuss- 
ed." Special  cases  will  also  arise,  which  no  rules  can 
meet,  and  which  must  be  provided  for  by  the  preacher's 
genius,  experience,  and  sense  of  responsibility  to  God. 
Sometimes,  no  single  passage  will  suggest  the  thought  on 
which  he  desires  to  preach ;  but  a  combination  of  verses,  or 
clauses,  disconnected  as  to  the  place  of  their  occurrence,  will 
exactly  meet  the  case.  Thus,  the  thought  that  the  govern- 
ment of  God  is  a  ground  both  of  joy  and  of  dread  obviously 
flows  from  the  two  passages  combined  —  "  The  Lord  reign- 
eth;  let  the  earth  rejoice  (Ps.  97  :  1)  ;  "The  Lord  reign- 
eth ;  let  the  people  ti-emble "  (Ps.  99 :  1).  Then,  again, 
for  brevity's  sake,  instead  of  employing  as  a  text  a  whole 

*  The  substance  of  his  rules  is,  that  texts  should  be  perspicuooA 
pertinent,  full,  simple.    Lect.  VH. 


36  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

parable,  or  paragraph  of  a  narrative,  some  principal  verse, 
or  clause,  of  it  may  be  selected.  Thus,  though  the  entire 
parable  of  the  talents  be  really  the  ground-work  of  a  ser- 
mon, it  might  be  preferable,  instead  of  reciting  the  whole 
of  it  as  a  text,  to  select  the  words,  Occupy  till  I  come. 

Directions  oh  the  choice  of  texts  must  not  overlook  the 
nature  of  the  case,  the  structure  of  the  Bible,  the  diverse 
ways  in  which  the  human  mind  operates,  the  endless  vari- 
ety of  aspects  in  religious  truth,  and  the  equal  variety  of 
character  and  circumstances  in  an  assembly.  Hence,  a 
good  general  rule  must  be  taken  as  such,  and  not  be  invested 
with  the  authority  of  an  unalterable  statute.  It  is  a  good 
general  rule,  that  a  text  should  contain  a  complete  sentence 
but  if  a  preacher  must  be  bound  by  this  rule,  what  would 
be  the  result?  He  must  never  select  for  a  text  the  chiuse 
—  A  just  God  and  a  Saviour;  nor  such  as  the  following, 
which  are  perpetually  occurring  in  the  Bible  —  Mighty  in 
the  Scriptures  :  —  Having  no  hope  :  —  Patient  in  tribula- 
tion:—  The  glorious  gospel  of  the  blessed  God.  Now, 
though  these  clauses  are  not  grammatical  sentences,  yet 
they  so  far  contain  a  complete  sense,  a  definite  idea,  as  to 
suggest  a  full  subject.  And  who  will  say  that  this  is  not 
sufficient  in  a  text  ?  No  one  will  pretend  that  such  a 
clause  should  not  be  thus  employed ;  or  that  it  must  be  so 
connected  with  the  context  as  not  to  be  an  imperfect  scrap 
of  the  word  of  God. 

Again ;  we  are  sometimes  told  that  a  text  should  never 
be  a  mere  motto.  This  is  a  good  direction,  almost  univer- 
sally applicable ;  for  the  use  of  a  passage  of  Scripture  as 
a  mere  motto  prefixed  to  a  sermon,  is  a  departure  from  the 
true  design  of  texts.  Occasions  may  however  arise,  on 
which  a  text  may  be  employed  rather  out  of  regard  to  cus- 


TEXTS    OF    SERMONS.  S7 

torn,  and  as  a  mere  starting  point  of  a  sermon,  than  as  hav 
ing  any  real,  substantial  connection  with  the  subject  of  the 
sermon,  while  yet  a  habitual,  or  frequent,  disregard  of  this 
lirection  would  be  improper  and  even  harmful. 

Let  a  preacher  be  impressed  with  the  great  end  of  his 
vocation,  and  the  unutterably  sad  consequences  of  impro- 
priety and  injudiciousness  in  the  mode  of  pedbrming  its 
duties,  and  he  may  be  safely  left,  with  only  a  few  general 
principles,  to  the  promptings  of  his  genius.  And  lest  too 
much  latitude  should  seem  to  be  here  given  on  this  subject, 
these  remarks  shall  be  closed  with  a  few  sentences  from 
Dr.  Campbell,  whose  authority  I  am  happy  to  adduce  in 
support  of  a  thought  already  expressed  on  the  importance 
of  a  judicious  selection  of  texts.  "  Nor  let  any  one  think 
this  point  [namely,  a  deviation  from  the  rules  he  had  given] 
a  matter  of  little  or  no  moment.  As  a  good  choice  may 
contribute  previously  to  rouse  attention,  and  even  to  put 
the  hearers  in  a  proper  frame  for  the  subject  to  be  dis- 
coursed on,  as  well  as  to  keep  their  minds,  in  the  time  of 
preaching,  from  wandering  from  the  subject;  so,  on  the 
contrary,  an  improper  choice  will  often  serve  to  dissipate 
the  thoughts  and  put  the  mind  in  a  frame  nowise  suitable. 
1  can  say  for  myself,  that  I  have  been  witness  to  instances 
of  both  effects.  I  have  observed  sometimes,  that  the  bare 
reading  of  the  text  hath  served  to  compose  the  minds 
of  the  audience  into  an  earnest  and  attentive  expecta- 
tion of  what  was  to  be  said.  I  have  seen  an  ill-adapted 
text,  on  the  contrary,  especially  when  there  was  anything 
fantastic  in  the  choice,  excite  a  very  different  emotion  in 
the  audience,  and  dispose  their  minds  not  to  be  edified,  but 
amused."  * 

*  Lecture  VIL 
4 


CHAPTER    III. 

SnUJECT-SERMONS.      SUBJECT    OF    A    SERMON,  OR    PROPO- 
SITION. 

At  entering  on  the  consideration  of  subject-sermons,  it 
may  be  well  to  repeat  the  thought,  that  the  preceding  chap- 
ter was  devoted  to  texts  rather  for  convenience'  sake  than 
from  any  necessary  priority  of  a  text,  so  far  as  the  compo- 
sition of  sermons,  belonging  to  this  class,  is  concerned. 
For  though  a  text  is,  at  least  in  theory,  the  seed  out  of 
which  the  sermon  grows,  yet,  as  in  nature  it  is  only  the 
vital  principle  in  the  seed  that  is  essential  to  the  production 
of  the  plant,  and  the  external  coverings  fall  away  in  the 
process  of  germination,  so,  in  a  text,  it  is  the  particular 
subject  embraced  in  it,  the  thought,  sentiment,  pi'inciple,  or 
however  denominated,  that  is  to  be  evolved  and  expanded 
into  a  sermon.  The  choice  of  a  subject,  or,  what  will  often 
be  found  more  advantageous,  the  choice  of  a  proposition, 
is  that  which,  at  the  starting  point  of  preparing  a  sermon 
of  this  class,  chiefly  claims  attention. 

This  claims  precedence  in  the  order  of  thought ;  for  until 
Precedence  this  is  decided,  a  central  point  is  not  obtained 
Subject.  around  which  the  mind  can  gather  materials.  It 
claims  precedence,  also,  in  regard  to  importance ;  because 
it  is  the  subject  that  gives  substance  to  the  sermon ;  and  ac- 
cording as  this  is  wisely  or  unwisely  selected,  according  as 


SUBJECT,  OR  PROPOSITION.  39 

this  is  definitely  or  confusedly  apprehended  by  the  author, 
the  sermon  will  be  capable  of  benefitting  the  hearers,  or  may 
leave  them  without  any  valuable  influence  on  their  under- 
standings or  their  hearts. 

Now,  for  all  the  purposes  of  preaching,  or  for  the  good- 
ness of  the  sermon  in  itself,  it  is  wholly  immaterial  ^^Tjether  a 
whether  a  text  suggested  the  subject,  or  the  sub-  j!('t  il''to*be'' 
ject  was  otherwise  suggested,  and  an  appropriate  ^'■'^^  chosen. 
text  was  afterwards  selected.  The  important  point  is,  to 
have  a  proper  subject ;  the  mannei',  or  the  circumstances, 
in  which  it  first  came  before  the  mind,  this  is  of  no  conse- 
quence. For  in  either  case,  the  text  may  be  a  very  suita- 
ble one ;  and  the  connection  between  the  text  and  the  sub- 
ject may  be  so  intimate,  that  no  hearer  could  decide  from 
the  prefatory  sentences  of  the  sermon,  or  from  the  nature 
of  the  proposition,  which  of  the  two  arose  first  to  the 
preacher's  mind.  In  either  case,  too,  an  exposition  of  the 
text  may  be  necessary  in  order  to  bring  out  the  precise 
subject  of  the  sermon,  or  it  may  be  wholly  discretionary. 

Agreeably,  however,  to  the  sentiments  of  the  preceding 
chapter,  a  decided  preference  is  here  expressed  for  subjects 
which  are  so  obviously  deduced  from  the  texts  employed,  as 
to  appear  to  have  been  really  suggested  by  them  ;  for  such 
subjects  are  more  conformed  to  the  idea  that  sermons  are 
the  exhibition  and  enforcement  of  the  word  of  God.  When 
a  subject  is  stated  which  has  no  more  connection  with  the 
U-x^t  than  with  a  hundred  other  texts,  the  sermon,  however 
L  iitable  its  subject  may  be  for  the  pulpit,  yet  fails  of  an 
ad.antage  which  it  would  possess  if  the  subject  were  drawn 
from  the  text.  Care  must  be  taken,  however,  when  a  text 
has  suggested  the  subject,  to  pass  without  protracted  re- 
marks over  those  words,  or  clauses,  which  need  not  be 


i'.  SACKED    RHETORIC. 

explained  in  order  to  bring  to  view  the  subject ;  since  a  mi 
nute  attention  to  irrelevant  matter  might  pre-occupj  the 
hearei*'s  mind,  or  distract  his  thoughts.  The  very  easy  dis- 
tinction between  a  text  and  a  subject  is  a  sufficient  guide  in 
respect  to  this  point ;  since,  in  the  class  of  sermons  which 
we  are  now  considering,  a  text  is  chosen,  not  that  its  words, 
or  clauses,  may  separately  furnish  ground  for  remarks,  but 
as  presenting  an  important  subject.  The  subject,  then,  ia 
here  the  main  thing ;  other  matter  in  the  text  is,  for  the 
present  purpose,  subordinate. 

Dr.  Campbell  insists  that  in  this  class  of  sermons  the 
subject  should  be  chosen  first,  and  a  suitable  text  be  after- 
wards found.  In  laying  down  this  rule,  he  was  influenced 
by  the  desire  to  correct  the  erroneous  mode  of  constructing 
sermons  which  in  his  day  prevailed  in  Scotland.  The  dis- 
tinction between  a  subject  and  a  text  not  being  sufficiently 
acknowledged  in  practice,  the  custom  existed  of  minutely 
dwelling  on  what  may  be  called  the  subordinate  parts  of  a 
text,  before  toucliing  the  main  subject ;  so  that  sermons 
often  consisted  of  heterogeneous,  or  ill-connected  parts.* 

In  point  of  fact,  as  to  this  particular,  the  experience  of 
preachers  will,  of  course,  be  various.  It  would,  indeed,  be 
strange  if,  to  a  preacher  who  makes  the  Bible  his  study,  or 
employs  it  copiously  for  devotional  purposes,  passages  of 
Scripture  should  not  frequently  occur  with  much  interest 
and  force,  sometimes  clearly  and  fully  opening  before  him 
a  subject  in  the  precise  form  in  which  it  may  be  best  treated 
before  his  congregation ;  at  other  times,  suggesting  a  some- 
what chaotic  mass  of  thoughts  which  he  soon  reduces  to 
order,  and  from  which  he  selects  a  particular  subject.     It 

*  Campbell's  Lectures  on  Pulpit  Eloquence.    Lect.  "VIII. 


SUBJECT,    OR    VROPOSITION,  41 

would  be  equally  strange,  if  such  a  man's  independent  re- 
flections should  not  fasten  on  some  v-iew  of  a  subject,  or 
some  unusual  combination  of  thought,  which  may  be  en- 
larged into  a  sermon ;  or,  if  his  intercourse  as  a  pastor,  a 
friend,  a  citizen,  or  if  any  book  he  reads,  should  not  fre- 
quently originate  a  train  of  thought  which,  even  before  a 
suitable  text  presents  itself,  will  issue  in  a  subject  for  a  ser 
mon.  All  this  is,  indeed,  so  natural  to  an  intelligent  and 
pious  man,  that  the  following  remark  of  Dr.  Porter,  when 
applied  to  men  actually  in  the  ministry,  is  not  more  admon- 
itory than  true  —  "  That  preacher  who  is  perplexed  through 
want  of  subjects  for  sermons,  should  suspect  that  something 
is  wrong  in  himself;  at  least,  that  he  is  very  imperfectly 
qualified  for  his  office.  ...  In  selecting  among  subjects  for 
sermons  one  that  should  be  most  appropriate  in  given  cir- 
cumstances, I  allow  he  may  hesitate.  But  with  the  profu- 
sion of  interesting  matter  displayed  in  every  page  of  the 
Bible,  if  he  is  perplexed  to  find  any  topic  of  discourse,  he 
has  mistaken  his  business.  Let  him  go  to  the  farm,  or  to 
the  shop.  The  fact  that  he  wants  a  subject,  is  demonstra- 
tion that  he  wants  either  the  understanding,  or  the  heart, 
of  a  minister."  * 

Compass  of  a  Subject. 

In  regard  to  what  may  be  called  the  compass,  or  extent, 
of  a  subject  for  a  sermon,  a  little  reflection  will  show  that 
it  ought  to  be  quite  limited.  The  time  allotted  to  a  sermon 
in  our  religious  assemblies  is  too  brief  for  the  treatment  of 
a  very  extensive  or  general  subject ;  such  as  would  require 

*  Portsr'a  Lectures  on  Homiletics  and  Preaching.    Lect  V. 

4* 


42  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

several  main  divisions  in  order  to  be  adequately  discussed 
and  enforced.  Hence,  a  sermon  is  not  an  extended  trea- 
tise on  such  a  subject,  but  a  discourse  on  some  division  of 
it,  or  even  sub-division. 

Again,  the  human  mind  is  so  constituted  that  the  several 
parts  of  a  general  subject  cannot  be  set  before  it  advanta- 
geously in  rapid  succession  and  in  a  very  brief  space  of 
time,  A  well-defined  and  enduring  impression  cannot  thus 
be  made.  But  should  one  of  those  parts  be  presented  sep- 
arately and  with  greater  copiousness,  a  deeper  interest 
would  be  secured,  and  the  corresponding  practical  results 
might  be  more  rationally  expected.  A  sermon  should, 
therefore,  as  to  its  subject,  be  restricted  to  a  narrow  com- 
pass. 

Lest  a  subject  of  narrow  compass  should  be  mistaken  for 
one  not  admitting  of  copious  treatment,  it  may  be  useful  to 
illustrate  the  difference  which  is  here  intended  between  a 
general  and  a  particular  subject.  Take,  then,  Repentance 
toward  God.  For  our  present  purpose,  this  may  be  called 
a  general  subject.  Suppose  now,  a  preacher  divides  his 
sermon  on  repentance  into  several  branches:  thus,  I.  Its 
nature  ;  11.  Its  necessity  ;  III.  The  obligations,  —  and  IV. 
The  motives  —  to  repentance.  Such  a  sermon,  if  it  give 
to  each  part  an  expansion  at  all  adequate  to  the  design  of 
preaching,  must  exceed  all  reasonable  limits  both  of  time 
and  of  the  hearers'  ability  of  attention.  It  must  be  rather 
a  treatise,  than  a  sermon  ;  or  else,  with  all  its  pretensions 
to  copiousness  and  completeness,  it  must  be  an  exceedingly 
meagre  performance,  scarcely  more  than  a  mass  of  com- 
mon-place remarks,  uninstructive  and  unimpressive. 

But  suppose  the  preacher  restricts  himself  to  a  narrower 
nmge,  and  selects  one  of  the  above  named  branches  as  the 


SUBJECT,    OR   PROPOS  TION.  4S 

subject  of  an  entire  sermon ;  for  instance,  the  nature  of  re- 
pentance.  A  fter  a  suitable  introduction,  he  gives,  we  will 
suppose,  a  brief  general  view  of  repentance  ;  he  then  en- 
ters more  into  detail,  and  carefully  discriminates  between 
true  repentance  and  its  counterfeits,  as  to  principles  and 
their  fruits.  He  then,  in  order  to  employ  the  beneficial 
influence  of  example,  describes  a  penitent  man ;  he  sets 
before  his  hearers  the  -epenting  prodigal,  the  repenting 
David,  or  Peter,  and  for  the  sake  of  contrast,  and  of  ren- 
dering still  clearer  the  difference  between  true  repentance 
and  false,  the  man  who,  unable  to  bear  his  load  of  guilt, 
went  away  and  hanged  himself.  Having  thus  far  unfolded 
his  subject,  and  held  it  up  to  the  steady  and  interested  view 
of  the  assembly,  he  next  makes  it  bear  distinctly  on  the 
different  classes  of  hearers  —  on  professors  of  religion ;  on 
those  who  are  beginning  to  be  attentive,  and  those  who  are 
indifferent,  to  their  spiritual  welfare ;  on  the  openly  vicious ; 
—  on  as  many  and  such  of  these  classes  as  his  purpose  re- 
quires. 

Obviously,  on  the  ordinary  principles  of  our  nature,  a 
sermon  thus  constructed  would  be  far  superior,  for  the  de- 
sign of  preaching,  to  one  which  should  not  be  thus  restricted 
in  its  aim.  It  would  be  far  better  adapted  to  fix  attention, 
to  convey  a  just  apprehension  of  the  subject,  and  to  lodge 
in  a  hearer's  soul  a  seed  of  truth  which  would  produce 
fruits  meet  for  repentance. 

In  like  manner  —  still  further  to  illustrate  definiteness  of 
subject  —  instead  of  employing,  as  the  basis  of  a  sermon, 
the  whole  of  one  main  division  of  a  subject,  as  it  may  be 
called,  such  as  motives  to  repentance,  and  presenting  several 
distinct  motives,  a  class  of  motives  may  be  S(ilected ;  for 
instance,  the  results  of  repentance  ;  or,  still  more  definitely, 


44  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

one  of  these  results,  namely,  forgiveness  of  sins  ;  and  the 
sermon  may  be  foanded  on  the  single  thought,  that  repent' 
ance  secures  forgiveness.  An  inventive  and  well-regulated 
mind,  properly  stored  with  religious  knowledge,  could 
gather  around  this  proposition  abundant  materials  for  a  ser- 
mon. And  a  sermon,  the  whole  tendency  of  which  would 
be  to  make  that  one  sentiment  clearly  understood,  to  en- 
force it  on  the  conscience,  and  to  apply  its  persuasive  power 
to  tlie  heart,  would  well  exemplify  the  leading  traits  of 
effective  preaching.  Dr.  Porter  justly  observes  —  "  That 
is  not  useful  preaching,  which  is  a  mere  collection  of  good 
remarks,  without  the  scope,  connection  and  impression  which 
belong  to  a  regular  discourse.  Nor  is  that  a  profitable  ser- 
mon, which  now  and  then  startles  the  hearers  with  a  vivid 
flash  of  thought,  or  makes  them  remember  a  few  eccentric 
phrases  ;  —  but  that  which  fixes  their  eye  on  a  single  suIm 
ject ;  which  holds  their  attention  steadily  to  that  subject 
which  gives  them,  as  they  go  on,  a  clearer  perception  and 
a  deeper  feeling  of  that  subject ;  and  finally  compels  them 
to  remember  that  subject,  though  they  cannot  repeat  one  ex 
pression  uttered  by  the  preacher."  * 

Another  illustration  presents  itself,  which  may  show  the 
importance  of  definiteness,  and  bring  into  suspicion  the 
propriety  of  a  prevalent  mode  of  constructing  sermons.  A 
discourse  on  the  general  subject  of  Regeneration  may  con- 
tain three  particular,  or  definite  subjects,  under  the  heads 
of  the  Nature,  the  Necessity,  and  the  Author,  of  regener- 
ation ;  and  such  a  sermon  is  capable  of  being  reduced  to 
the  three  propositions — Regeneration  is  a  radical  change 
of  the  heart  towards  God,  Regeneration  is  indispensable  to 

*  Porter's  Lectures  on  Homiletics  and  Preaching.    Lect.  VIII. 


SUBJECT,   OR   PROPOSITION.  4^ 

salvatnn,  God  is  the  author  of  Regeneration.  Any  one 
of  these  propositions  is  sufficiently  ample  for  an  entire  ser- 
mon ;  and  neither  of  them  can,  in  a  sermon  with  these 
parts,  be  treated  with  that  copiousness  which  its  legitimate 
influence  would  require.  Such  a  sermon  will,  perhaps, 
dose  with  three  diverse  remarks,  suggested  each  by  one  of 
the  three  parts.  A  sermon  thus  constructed,  though  all  its 
parts  are  arranged  under  one  general  subject,  is  in  reality 
a  combination  of  three  separate  discussions ;  and  the  three 
remarks  at  the  close,  instead  of  being  placed,  each  where  it 
natui'ally  belongs,  in  immediate  connection  with  the  discus- 
sion which  ox'iginated  it,  and  where,  on  the  principle  of  as- 
sociation, it  would  probably  be  most  useful,  are  ceremoni- 
ously put  togetlier  at  the  end,  thus  giving  to  the  whole  col- 
lection the  appearance  of  one  sermon,  instead  of  its  being 
three  short  sermons  joined  together :  for  if  each  concluding 
remark  had  been  set  in  its  proper  place,  the  real  nature  of 
the  performance  would  have  at  once  disclosed  itself.* 

An  objection  may  arise,  perhaps,  to  an  unpractised  wri 
ter,  that  this  view  restricts  the  preacher  within  objections 
too  narrow  limits,  and  would  deprive  him  of  ma-  restricted 
terials  for  sermons.  Such  an  objection  is  entirely  \°?^^'^f- 
a  mistake;  for  while  this  view  does,  indeed,  re-  °^''- 
strict  the  preacher  within  narrow  limits,  it  also  by  that  very 
circumstance  tasks  his  inventive  powers,  and  thus  increases 
his  ability  both  to  multiply  and  rightly  to  employ  materials. 
When  the  mind  is  occupied  with  a  general  subject,  it  can- 

*  "  It  might  be  of  use,  if,  in  the  composition  of  sermons,  we  were  to 
oblige  ourselves  to  give  titles  to  them..  Many  of  what  are  called 
sermons  would  be  found  to  require  three  or  four  titles  to  answer  to 
their  contents  ;  which  at  once  jiroves  that,  properly  speaking,  they 
are  not  sermons."  —  Andrew  Fuller. 


46  SACRED    RHETORrC. 

not  be  so  active,  nor  penetrating,  as  when  it  contemplates  a 
small  portion  of  the  subject,  surveying  that  portion  on  all 
sides,  and  detecting  its  various  relations.*  A  discourse  on 
a  general  subject,  which  does  not  enter  into  a  very  minute 
consideration  of  any  one  part,  will  be  occupied  with  such 
superficial  thoughts  as,  however  just,  cannot,  from  their 
being  common-place,  arouse  either  the  preacher's  or  the 
hearer's  powers,  nor  interest  his  affections.  Men  are  not 
stimulated  by  pointless  sayings. 

Still  further ;  the  supply  of  general  subjects  may  be  soon 
exhausted,  while  the  supply  of  particular  subjects  is  abso- 
lutely inexhaustible. 

Besides,  the  habit  of  meditating  only  on  general  subjects 
without  dissecting  them  and  examining  the  vai'ious  parts  in 
detail,  greatly  tends  to  impoverish  genius ;  a  consideration, 
which  of  itself  should  prompt  a  pastor,  to  whom  an  inven- 
tive and  well-regulated  genius  is  indispensable,  to  select 
commonly  very  definite  subjects. 

It  must  be  granted,  that  such  limitation  of  subject  as  has 
A  general  been  instanced  is  not  always  attainable,  nor,  in- 
someSmea  deed,  always  desirable ;  and  that  the  form  of  a 
expeoient.  general  subjei  t  will  often  be  expedient,  under 
which  the  nature  of  the  subject,  the  grounds  of  it,  its  im- 
portance, the  motives  appropriate  to  it,  or  several  conside- 
rations respecting  it,  will,  some  or  all  of  these,  have  place. 
For  the  pi'eacher  may  sometimes  think  it  judicious  to  pre- 
sent a  brief  and  comprehensive  view  of  an  entire  subject, 
rather  in  the  form  of  a  summary  than  of  a  careful  and 
exact  treatment  of  it.  Li  other  cases,  when  this  method  is 
resorted  to,  it  will  probably  be  advisable  so  fully  to  treat 


*  See  Whately's  Rhetoric.    Of  Propositions,  p.  26. 


SUBJECT,    OR    PROPOSITION.  4? 

several  of  the  divisions  that  at  least  two  sermons  may  bt 
requisite  ;  or,  to  select  one  branch  as  the  principal  part  of 
the  sermon,  and  to  treat  the  others  with  as  much  brevity  a: 
will  be  consistent  with  the  preachei-'s  main  pur|)ose. 
Though  each  head  in  such  a  sermon  may  be  in  reality  a 
separate  proposition,  yet  the  consecutive  treatment  of  the 
several  parts  may,  on  a  given  occasion,  be  more  advisable 
than  the  treatment  of  each  one  by  itself,  as  the  basis  of  an 
entire  sermon ;  for  the  case  may  not  well  admit  of  two  or 
more  separate  sermons,  the  preacher's  aim  being  to  produce 
a  strong  impression  concerning  the  subject  at  once,  and  then 
to  dismiss  it.  For  instance ;  the  subject  may  be  Family 
Worship,  and  it  might  be  well  to  dispose  of  it  in  one  ser- 
mon, under  the  two  heads  of  the  duty,  and  the  manner  of 
performing  it.  If  the  duty  alone  were  discussed  on  a  given 
occasion,  the  preacher's  aim,  so  far  as  practical  results  are 
concerned,  might  fail ;  if  the  manner  alone,  some  hearers 
might  yet  need  to  be  convinced  of  the  duty.  The  interest 
excited  by  the  proof  of  the  duty  might  be  the  best  prepa- 
ration for  instruction  on  the  manner  of  performing  it. 
Should  the  subject,  then,  occupy  two  sermons,  the  design 
might  be  defeated  in  consequence  of  the  hearers'  coming  to 
the  second  discourse  after  a  cooling  of  the  interest  excited 
by  the  first,  or  by  the  absence  from  the  second  of  some  who 
had  listened  to  the  first,  or  by  the  want  of  preparation  on 
the  part  of  those  who  had  not  the  opportunity  of  hearing 
the  first. 

Obviously,  however,  judgment  must  be  exercised  in  se- 
lecting the  several  parts  thus  proposed  for  treatment,  —  lest 
more  be  selected  than  can  be  treated  with  sufficient  copi- 
ousness—  and  in  giving  a  well-proportioned  treatmert  to 
each  part 


,  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

Several  similar,  or  contrasted  views  of  a  subject  may 
Similar  or  ^^^^  form  the  substance  of  a  sermon,  which 
vfewrofif  views  are  not,  each  one,  capable  of  being  ex- 
subject,  pressed  in  one  and  the  same  simple  proposition  ; 
but  which  properly  stand  under  one  general  head,  and  are 
best  exhibited  on  one  and  the  same  occasion.  For  in- 
stance, the  discourse  may  be  on  Death,  viewed  in  the  two 
aspects  of  a  conqueror  and  a  conquered  foe ;  Death  achiev- 
ing a  triumph,  Death  triumphed  over  ;  or,  on  the  Christian 
Ministry,  with  reference  to  its  Discouragements  and  its 
Supports.  The  considei'ation  of  the  last  tliought,  in  each 
of  these  instances,  may  be  more  effective  by  coming  in  con- 
trast with,  and  immediately  after,  the  first,  than  by  occupy- 
ing a  separate  sermon.  Unity  is  sufficiently  consulted; 
and  the  power  of  contrast  in  impressing  a  moral  lesson  is 
too  great  to  lie  unemployed. 

In  truth,  our  views  of  unity  should  not  be  such  as  to 
cramp  any  mind ;  but  rather  to  give  its  powers  the  most 
favorable  direction.  Nor  should  we  conceive  of  a  sermon 
as  a  geometrical  demonstration  ;  nor,  as  invariably  a  logical 
discussion  of  a  subject ;  it  should  often  rather  be  an  exhi- 
bition of  a  religious  truth  in  a  diversity  of  aspects,  or  in 
several  consecutive  views,  and  with  touch  variety  of  form 
and  method,  and  made  available,  in  an  indefinite  variety  of 
ways,  to  the  spiritual  benefit  of  the  assembly. 

Unity  in  Sermons. 

The  distinction  which  has  already  been  noticed  be- 
tween a  general  and  a  particular  subject,  is  a  suffi- 
cient guide  in  respect  to  the  unity  which  should  commonly 
sharacterize   a  sermon.       And    when   a  suitable   subject 


SUBJECT,    OR    PROPOSITION.  49 

has  been  selected,  the  very  thing  which  is  proposod  ibr  con- 
sideration, and  not  subordinate  topics  involved  in  the  state- 
ment of  the  subject,  should  be  treated.  Matter  which  is 
taken  for  granted  in  the  terras  of  a  statement  need  not  be 
copiously  unfolded,  as  though  it  was  not  understood ;  nor 
should  the  fear  be  indulged,  that  a  sermon  strictly  related 
to  a  proposition,  or  confined  to  the  precise  point  in  a  state- 
ment, will  exclude  any  thing  that  is  essential  to  a  complete 
understanding  of  the  theme  proposed.  For,  whatever  is 
requisite  to  this  end  may  be  disposed  of  in  the  introduction 
of  a  sermon,  or  may  form  a  paragraph  preliminary  to  the 
proiX)sition,  or  may  follow  the  proposition  as  explanatory  of 
it,  and  occupy  just  so  much  space  as  the  case  requires.  If 
the  subject  proposed  requires  very  copious  explanation  be- 
fore entering  on  its  treatment,  or  if  some  subordinate 
thought  in  the  proposition  demands  minute  examination  or 
copious  expansion,  let  this  antecedent  matter  occupy  an  an- 
tecedent sermon.  It  may  generally,  however,  be  taken  for 
granted  as  already  understood ;  or,  a  few  hints  will  be  suf- 
ficient to  set  before  the  hearers  this  preliminary  matter. 
But  when  a  definite  point  is  proposed  for  consideration,  let 
not  one  half,  or  more,  of  the  time  which  that  point  demands, 
be  devoted  to  preliminaiy  and  subordinate  matter,  and 
thus  the  main  thought  be  denied  its  just  space.  This 
would  seem  to  be  a  device  rather  for  filling  up  a  given 
amount  of  time,  than  a  method  of  amply  unfolding  a  propo- 
sition, and  carrying  home  its  particular  lesson  to  the  hear- 
ers' understandings,  hearts  and  consciences.  In  truth,  a 
definite  statement  of  any  moral  or  religious  principle  gives 
ample  scope  for  a  sermon,  in  treating  the  precise  point 
which  is  stated,  and  in  dilating  on  the  various  applications 
of  which  it  is  susceptible.  Without  any  unnecessary  de- 
5 


50  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

tention,  let  the  preacher  go  directly  to  the  point  in  hand 
he  will  find  enough  to  occupy  his  powers  and  the  time  oi 
his  hearers  ;  and  his  discourses  can  then  hardly  fail  of  vari- 
ety and  fulness  of  instruction,  or  of  interest  and  impressive- 
ness. 

Illustrations  are  easily  found  of  the  mistaken  course  jusi 
alluded  to.  From  Ps.  9:  10  — "  They  that  know  thy 
name  will  put  their  trust  in  thee"  —  suppose  a  preacher 
undertakes  to  show  that  a  knowledge  of  the  character  of  God 
tends  to  produce  confidence  in  him ;  and  makes  the  three 
following  divisions  —  I.  What  is  a  just  knowledge  of  the 
character  of  God  ;  II.  Whence  this  knowledge  is  obtained ; 
HI.  How  this  knowledge  tends  to  produce  confidence  in 
God.  Now,  the  first  two  divisions  are  here  entirely  subor- 
dinate, and  are  unnecessary  to  the  unfolding  of  the  pi'opo- 
sition.  A  formal  consideration  of  these  heads  would,  also, 
not  leave  time  for  a  suitable  discussion  of  the  third,  which 
yet  contains  the  very  thing,  in  truth  the  only  thing,  to  be 
discussed.  Besides,  the  hearers'  ability  of  earnest  atten- 
tion to  a  full  discussion  of  it  would,  by  this  course,  be  some- 
what impaired.  In  all  probability,  again,  the  first  and  the 
second  heads  would  be  more  copiously  treated  than  the 
third ;  and  thus  the  occasion  would  necessarily  fail  of  ac- 
complishing what  the  hearers  of  the  proposition  would  have 
a  right  to  expect.  Evidently,  moreover,  such  a  mode  ol 
constructing  sermons  incurs  the  hazard  of  their  being  com 
mon-place,  and,  consequently,  pointless  and  barren  of  in 
terest.  Eather,  let  subordinate  mattex*,  instead  of  occupy- 
ing formal  divisions,  be  briefly  touched  in  a  paragraph  or 
two,  or  be  wholly  passed  over  as  already  known  to  the 
hearers  ;  and  let  the  preacher  proceed  with  as  little  delay 
as  jxesible,  and  with  as  much  time  before  him  as  possible, 


SUBJECT,  OR   PROPOSITION.  51 

to  unfold  and  apply  the  proposition  itself.  Let  him  have  a 
certain  point  selected  for  treatment,  let  him  clear  his  way 
to  it,  if  necessary,  as  quickly  as  possible,  keep  to  it  as 
closely  as  possible,  and  apply  it  as  copiously,  as  pungently,  as 
persuasively  as  his  powers  permit,  and  the  wants  of  his  hear- 
ers demand.  A  sermon  thus  constructed  has  true  unity ; 
unity  of  proposition,  or  of  point ;  unity  of  the  whole  dis- 
course, as  the  amplifying  or  copious  treatment  of  that  propo- 
sition ;  unity  of  the  whole  discourse,  as  proceeding  from,  or 
directed  to,  one  common  centre.* 

*  A  sernion  by  John  Howe,  entitled  The  Influence  of  Hope,  well 
illustrates  this  faulty  mode  of  structure.  The  text  is  Romans  5  :  5, 
—  "Hope  maketh  not  ashamed;"  and  in  the  opening  sentence  the 
expectation  is  raised  that  the  discourse  \vill  relate  to  "  this  property 
of  the  Christian's  hoi>e ;  namely,  that  it  maketh  not  ashamed."  After 
sho^sing  "  the  scope  and  series  of  the  apostle's  discourse "  and  the 
connection  of  the  text,  the  author  proceeds  "  to  inquire,  I.  Of  what 
this  is  spoken :  and  then  to  consider,  II.  This  particular  property 
of  it."  On  arriving  at  the  second  general  division,  two  things,  he 
says,  are  to  be  done ;  "  1.  To  open  the  import  of  it;  and,  2.  To  de- 
monstrate the  truth  of  the  assertion."  After  largely  explaining  the 
import,  the  author  '  proceeds  to  demonstrate  this  to  be  the  true  pro- 
perty of  the  Christian's  hope ; '  and  as  he  '  has  remaining  but  little 
time,'  he  considers  briefly  three  things  pertaining  to  it.  "  The  Use 
of  what  has  been  said  "  then  follows  under  three  heads,  and  the  dis- 
course concludes  with  "a  word  or  two,  1.  of  counsel ;  2.  of  caution." 

Thus  the  main  idea  of  the  text,  and  that  which  at  the  opening  of 
the  discourse  seemed  destined  to  receive  the  principal  attention,  is  in 
fact  almost  wholly  displaced  by  the  prominence  and  expansion  given 
to  subordinate  considerations. 

Though  we  may  not  say  that  any  work  of  John  Howe's  would  be 
common-place  and  pointless,  yet  it  must  be  obvious,  on  reading  a 
few  of  his  discourses,  that  even  he  could  not  avoid,  in  this  majmer 
of  making  sermons,  unnecessary  and  tedious  repetitions ;  and  that 
had  he  not  trammelled  himself  by  these  artiflcial  divisions,  but  spent 


52  SACBED   RH£TOBIG. 

Forms  of  Propositions. 

B  it  it  is  time  to  consider  the  various  forms  which  propo- 
sitions may  assume.  They  are  by  some  divided  into  two 
kinds,  the  rhetorical  and  the  lo^cal,accordingas  they  simply 
mention  a  subject,  or  make  an  affirmation,  or  a  negation, 
concerning  it.  The  faithfulness  of  God  is  a  rhetorical 
proposition ;  God  is  faithful  is  a  logical  one.  As  to  a 
choice  between  these  two  forms,  even  when,  as  is  not  always 
the  case,  the  form  is  optional,  no  universal  rule  can  be 
given :  the  nature  of  each  case  must  be  taken  into  consid- 
eration. And  indeed,  so  far  as  the  hearers  are  concerned, 
this  may  be  considered  wholly  immaterial. 

The  logical  form,  however,  has  advantages  in  reference 
to  writers  themselves.  To  some,  this  form  of  statement 
will  prove  more  suggestive  than  the  other  by  its  particu- 
larity, and  by  its  actually  committing  a  writer  to  a  certain 
view.  It  will  originate  a  variety  of  questions.  Thus,  the 
affirmation,  prayer  is  efficacious,  puts  the  mind  into  an  in- 

fi-eely  his  whole  force  in  elucidating  and  urging  the  main  thought  sta- 
ted in  his  propositions,  he  would  have  been  far  more  interesting  and 
effective. 

A  similar  remark  might  be  made  concerning  President  Edwards, 
though  by  no  means  so  extensively  as  concerning  some  other 
preachers.  For  while  he  made  formal  divisions  of  the  subordinate 
matter  of  his  propositions,  he  treated  those  divisions  less  fully  and 
more  rapidly  than  is  frequently  done,  and  gave  chief  prominence  to 
t  le  main  thought.  In  some  instances,  this  subordinate  matter  is  not 
more  fully  treated  than  it  would  have  been  had  he  disposed  of  it, 
without  formal  divisions,  in  a  short  paragraph  or  two. 

Dr.  Emmons'  sermons  arc  generally  constructed  in  a  similar  man- 
ner. But  his  first  division,  consisting  of  subordinate  matter,  is  com- 
monly despatched  as  speedily  as  possible  to  make  way  for  the  main 
thought. 


SUBJECT,    OR   PROPOSITION.  S3 

quiring  attitude.  The  question  arises,  What  does  thia 
affirmation  mean  ?  This  leads  to  explanation  and  to  the 
detection  of  mistakes  concerning  the  truth  affirmed.  A 
question  again  arises.  What  is  the  evidence  of  this  asser- 
tion ?  I'roofs  are  then  sought  for,  and  objections  examined. 
Still  again,  a  question  occurs,  What  if  prajer  is  effica- 
cious ?  Then  consequences  which  result  from  this  truth, 
or  some  other  impressive  views,  present  themselves. 

This  advantage,  however,  may  depend  very  much  on 
habit ;  for  the  rhetorical  statement,  the  efficacy  of  prayer, 
would  suggest  to  some  minds  similar  inquiries,  and  to  other 
minds  several  items  of  thought  which  would  form  main 
divisions  of  a  sermon. 

The  logical  form  of  statement,  limiting  a  writer,  tends 
also  to  secure  true  unity  and  point  in  a  sermon.  For  if  you 
affirm,  or  deny,  something,  and  the  whole  body  of  the  ser- 
mon is,  so  to  speak,  the  verifying  of  that  assertion,  or  ac- 
counting for  the  thing  asserted,  or  the  exhibiting  of  its  vari- 
ous aspects  and  relations,  so  that  a  hearer  becomes,  by 
virtue  of  the  considerations  laid  before  him,  occupied  with 
that  assertion,  and  with  its  legitimate  results  and  applica- 
tions, that  sermon  must  have  unity,  and  unity,  for  the  most 
part,  of  the  strictest  sort. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  rhetorical  form  of  statement  is 
advantageous,  as  being  less  formal,  and  as  favoring  the  con- 
sideration of  successive  topics,  not  logically  connected,  but 
'ntimately  related  to  each  other,  and  more  impressively  ex- 
hibited in  connection  than  apart. 

The  hint  may  not  be  entirely  useless,  that  a  writer  may 
secure  to  himself  the  advantages  of  a  logical  proposition, 
while  yet  in  his  sennon  he  may  actually  adopt  the  less 
formal  rhetorical  mode  of  statement 
5* 


54  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

"Besides  the  rhetorical  and  the  logical  forms  of  proposition, 
the  interrogative  mode  of  presenting  a  subject  will  some- 
times be  found  advantageous ;  particularly,  when  the  case 
requires  negative,  as  well  as  affirmative  considerations,  and 
when  the  preacher's  object  would  be  best  gained  by  his  as- 
suming the  attitude  of  an  inquirer  attempting  to  discover 
what  opinion  ought  to  be  formed  on  the  subject  proposed. 
Should  his  subject  be,  for  instance,  Evidences  of  personal 
piety,  it  would  be  moi*e  congruous,  instead  of  exposing  un- 
der this  statement,  in  several  items,  insufficient  or  false  evi- 
dences, and  then  mentioning,  in  the  same  series,  the  satis- 
factory evidences,  to  raise  the  inquiry,  What  are  genuine 
evidences  of  piety  ?  In  answering  this  inquiry,  he  might 
either  in  a  didactic  manner  deny  the  sufficiency  of  certain 
supposed  evidences,  or  propose  various  questions,  such  as, 
Is  such  a  quality,  or  course  of  conduct,  a  genuine  evidence  ? 
Is  such  another  ?  or  another  ?  and  show  their  fallacious- 
ness. He  might  then  exhibit  the  true  evidences- 
It  is  advantageous,  also,  when  a  subject  is  to  be  treated 
which  is  viewed  by  some  hearers  with  an  unfavorable  pre- 
judice, to  propose  an  inquiry  into  that  subject.  The  in- 
quiry may  then  be  so  prosecuted,  that  erroneous  opinions 
shall  be  exposed  and  the  truth  vindicated,  with  a  fair  pros- 
pect of  effecting  conviction. 

The  interrogative  mode  of  presenting  a  subject  is  favored 
by  its  vivacity.  It  puts  the  hearers'  minds  into  an  inquir- 
ing attitude,  and  appeals  to  their  good  sense. 

Ought  the  Proposition  to  he  always  stated'^ 

It  is  worthy  of  consideration,  whether  the  proposition,  or 
^ubj«^.ct  of  a  sermon  should  always  be  stated.    This  inquiry 


SUBJECT,    OR   PROPOSITION.  55 

will  receive  (lift  jrent  answers  according  as  it  relates  to  the 
writer,  or  to  his  hearers.  A  writer  ought  invariably  to  set 
before  his  mind,  even  if  he  does  not  express  it  on  paper, 
the  very  sentiment  which  he  wishes  to  establish,  and  that 
in  the  most  suitable  form  of  statement.  Otherwise,  he  will 
incur  the  danger  of  not  being  very  definite,  and  conse- 
quently will  not  be  prepared  to  guide  others  to  a  just  con- 
clusion. The  simple  fact,  too,  of  having  precisely  ex- 
pressed in  writing  that  which  he  aims  to  establish,  or  to 
exhibit,  will  often  prove  advantageous  in  securing,  through- 
out the  discourse,  precision  of  thought  and  language.  It 
is  certainly  safest  thus  to  be  provided  with  a  point  of  grav- 
itation. But  for  the  hearers,  though  it  may  generally  be 
best  distinctly  to  state  the  subject,  y§t  not  always.  When 
the  truth  to  be  urged  is  one  against  which  the  hearers  are 
strongly  prejudiced,  an  advantage  may  be  gained  by  not 
formally  stating,  at  the  outset,  the  conclusion  to  which  it  is 
the  purpose  of  the  discourse  to  bring  them ;  that  is,  by  not 
formally  stating  a  proposition.  But  after  having  annomiced 
the  text,  the  preacher  may  present  consecutively  several 
considerations  suggested  by  the  text ;  and  thus  proceed,  till 
the  particular  truth  will  at  length  appear  as  the  inevitable 
result  of  those  considerations. 

Sometimes  the  text  itself  is  as  simple  a  statement  as 
need  be  devised.  It  is  certainly  unnecessary,  after  an- 
nouncing the  text  —  "  God  is  faithful "  —  formally  to  state 
the  topic  before  the  preacher  shall  proceed  to  show  the 
grounds,  or  the  practical  influences  of  this  declaration. 

Sometimes  the  course  of  thought  in  the  introduction  may 
make  the  subject  sufficiently  obvious,  without  its  being  dis- 
tinctly mentioned.  Sometimes  a  statement  of  the  subject 
may  be  informally  introduced  in  connection  with  explana- 


56  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

tbry  jr  amplifying  remarks,  and  the  hearers  yet  appre- 
hend at  once  the  precise  point  of  the  discourse.  Thus,  in 
a  sermon  on  the  words  —  "  For  he  is  the  minister  of  God 
to  thee  for  good  "  —  the  preacher  observes,  when  about  en- 
t(*ring  on  his  subject,  "The  duty  of  civil  submission  is 
made  by  St.  Paul  to  rest  on  a  religious  dogma.  '  He  is 
the  minister  of  God  to  thee.'  '  Wherefore,  ye  must  needs 
be  subject  not  only  for  wrath,  but  for  conscience'  sake.' 
Civil  obedience  is  a  religious  tribute  to  Heaven,  because 
God  ministers  in  the  person  of  the  magistrate.  As  this 
declaration  involves  a  general  principle,  it  has  lost  none  of 
its  value  or  validity  by  time.  Whatever  truth  it  had  as  a  gen- 
eral principle,  it  will  constantly  retain  till  human  magistracy 
shall  cease.  I  ask  your  attention  while  I  make  this  truth 
the  subject  of  my  discourse." 

Then,  again,  the  introduction  may  be  so  framed  as  td 
close  with  a  precise  statement  of  the  subject,  and  thus  for- 
mality be  avoided.  In  such  a  case,  however,  the  clause  which 
states  the  subject  ought,  in  the  delivery  of  the  sermon, 
either  by  its  phraseology,  or,  stiU  better,  by  repetition,  to  be 
known  as  perfonning  that  office.  For  however  neatlj  and 
gracefully  the  clause  which  announces  the  subject  may  be 
introduced,  yet  if  the  hearers  are  not  aware  that  mention  is 
then  made  of  the  subject,  a  mere  trifle  comparatively  it 
gained  at  the  expense  of  a  most  substantial  consideration  ; 
for  of  what  worth  are  aU  graces  of  composition,  comfared 
with  clearness  of  apprehension  on  the  part  of  hearers  ? 


Qualities  of  a  Proposition. 

By  what  qualities,  it  is  proper  now  to  inquire,  should  a 
proposition  be  characterized  ?     As  to  substance,  it  should 


8UBJBJT,    OR   PROPOSITION.  57 

be  simple  in  conception,  stating  the  very  thought  to  be  dis- 
cussed in  so  unincumbered  a  manner  that  the  hearers  may, 
without  distraction,  contemplate  that  thought.  As  to  lan- 
guage, it  should  be  clear,  conveying  to  the  hearers  the  very 
idea  which  is  to  claim  their  attention,  and  brief,  using  just 
those  words  which  will  beat  convey  the  thought,  and  no 
more.  A  statement  having  these  qualities  will  generally  be 
terse,  and  therefore  impressive. 

Still,  while  labor  should  be  expended  in  devising  a  brief 
and  neat  form  of  stating  the  subject,  it  will  be  advantageous 
to  have  two  or  three  diverse  modes  of  expressing  the  same 
idea,  if  not  with  equal  exactness,  yet  sufficiently  exact  to 
be  used  conjointly  in  the  statement  of  the  subject,  and 
during  the  progress  of  the  sermon,  as  equivalent  clauses. 
Then,  when  the  subject  is  to  be  announced,  instead  of  con- 
fining himself  to  the  one  preferable  form,  the  preacher  may 
use  more  than  one,  and  at  last  introduce  the  very  statement 
which  he  wishes  to  fasten  on  the  hearers'  minds.  Thus  an 
orator  —  and  preachers  may  learn  much  from  secular  ora- 
tors—  announced  his  subject  to  be  the  inquiry,  "What,  in 
our  age,  are  the  true  objects  of  national  ambition  ?  —  what 
is  true  national  glory,  national  honor?  —  what  is  the  true 
grandeur  of  nations  ?  " 

A  young  preacher  will  derive  advantage  from  examining 
printed  sermons  with  reference  to  this  particular.  He  will 
find  almost  every  conceivable  diversity  of  manner,  and  per- 
ceive the  need  of  constantly  tasking  his  judgment  and 
genius.  If  he  is  conscious  of  having,  in  every  sermon, 
something  in  particular  to  do,  something  which  has  assumed 
definite  shape  in  his  own  mind,  he  will  not  be  long  in  de- 
vising the  manner  of  presenting  it  to  his  hearers.  And 
this  something  to  be  done,  it  should  be  remembered,  is  in 
leality  what  is  technically  called  the  proposition. 


58  SACRED   EHETORTO. 

Subjects  from  Metaphorical  Texts. 
A  caution  has  been  reserved  for  the  close  of  this  chapter 
against  retaining,  in  the  statement  of  a  subject,  metaphori- 
cal language  which  may  be  in  the  text.  The  thought  con- 
veyed by  such  language  should  be  stated  in  literal  terms  ; 
else  both  the  preacher  and  the  hearers  may  become  more 
occupied  with  the  metaphor  than  with  the  thought  itself. 
The  sermon,  however,  though  founded  on  this  literal  state- 
ment, may,  as  in  all  cases,  employ  metaphors,  and  the  par- 
ticular metaphor  in  the  text,  as  freely  as  genius  shall  dic- 
tate. Thus,  instead  of  using  our  Lord's  words  —  "  Take 
my  yoke  upon  you "  —  as  a  string  on  which  to  fasten  a 
number  of  independent  paragraphs  concerning  the  yoke  of 
repentance,  the  yoke  of  faith,  the  yoke  of  profession,  the 
yoke  of  righteousness,  &c.,  &c.,  let  the  real  meaning  of  this 
language  be  ascertained.  Our  Lord  was  encouraging  his 
hearers  to  subject  themselves  to  his  guidance.  Let  the  pas- 
sage, then,  be  the  text  of  a  sei*mon  on  subjection  to  Christ. 

In  short,  the  thought  conveyed  by  a  text  should  be  the 
subject  of  a  sermon  :  the  statement  of  the  subject  should 
be  simple  in  conception,  brief  and  clear  in  language. 


Should  the  views  presented  in  this  chapter  appear  to  im- 
pose restraints  on  genius,  and  to  confine  it  within  too  nar- 
row limits,  it  must  be  considered  that  they  are  designed  to 
aid  in  forming  correct  mental  habits  in  students  preparing 
for  public  life,  rather  than  to  control  well-trained  and  well- 
informed  genius  in  the  actual  scenes  of  life.  When  the 
nwd  has  become  habituated  to  regular  and  exact  trains  of 


SUBJECT,   OE   PROPOSITION.  59 

thought,  it  may  safely  be  left  to  its  own  impulses.  To  the 
present  subject  the  remarks  of  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds,  in  the 
first  of  his  Discoui-ses  before  the  Eoyal  Academy  are 
equally  applicable  as  to  painting :  —  "It  may  be  laid  down 
as  a  maxim,  that  he  wlo  begins  by  presuming  on  his  own 
sense,  has  ended  his  studies  as  soon  as  he  has  commenced 
them.  Every  opportunity,  therefore,  should  be  taken  to 
discountenance  that  false  and  vulgar  opinion,  that  rules  are 
the  fetters  of  genius :  they  are  fettei's  only  to  men  of  no 
genius ;  as  that  armor,  which  upon  the  strong  is  an  orna- 
ment and  a  defence,  upon  the  weak  and  misshapen  becomes 
a  load,  and  cripples  the  body  which  it  was  made  to  protect. 
"  How  much  liberty  may  be  taken  to  break  through 
those  rules,  and,  as  the  poet  expresses  it, 

To  snatch  a  grace  beyond  the  reach  of  art, 

may  be  a  subsequent  consideration,  when  the  pupils  become 
masters  themselves.  It  is  then,  when  their  genius  has  re- 
ceived its  utmost  improvement,  that  rules  may  possibly  be 
dispensed  with.  But  let  us  not  destroy  the  scaffold,  until 
we  have  raised  the  building."  * 

*  The  Literary  Works  of  Su-  Joshua  Reynolds,  Beechey's  ed.  Vol 
L  p.  309 


CHAPTER    IV. 

SUBJECT-SERMONS.       COLLECTING    OP  MATEEIALE    ¥0r    A 
SERMON. 

It  is  now  presumed  that  a  subject  for  a  sermon  has  been 
selected.  In  deciding  on  the  form  in  which  it  shall  be 
stated,  the  writer  will  have  already  accumulated  many 
thoughts  which  the  subject  will  demand.  The  whole  stock 
of  requisite  materials,  however,  cannot  be  supposed  to  be 
yet  obtained.  It  would  be  a  mistake,  though  perhaps  it  is 
a  common  mistake  among  preachers,  to  form  at  once,  as 
soon  as  a  subject  has  presented  itself,  a  definite  plan  for  a 
sermon.  The  result  of  this,  as  a  usual  practice,  would 
necessarily  be  narrowness  of  view,  meagreness  and  weak- 
ness of  thought,  and  lack  of  glowing  interest.  Instead, 
then,  of  hastening  to  form  a  plan,  the  preacher  should,  at 
this  stage  of  preparation,  look  intently  at  his  subject,  raise 
various  questions  concerning  its  nature,  its  relations  and 
applications,  and  the  connections  in  which  the  Scripture 
presents  it,  and  even  extend  his  inquiries  in  regai'd  to  it 
beyond  the  limits  within  which  the  sermon  must  be  con- 
fined. With  the  ampleness  of  general  views  and  of  par- 
ticular thoughts  that  will  thus  be  attained,  a  plan  may  be 
formed   which  will    promise   copiousness  and   yet  select- 


*  Dr.  Griffin's  mode  of  study  in  preparing  sermons  illustrates  the 
point  to  which  this  chapter  is  devoted :  "  1.   Write  down  the  text  on 


COLLECTING    OF   MATERIALS.  61 

Much  of  this  labor,  perhaps  the  wliole  of  it,  may  in  some 
cases  have  been  performed  before  deciding  on  the  mode  of 
stating  the  subject.  It  will  generally,  however,  be  found 
best,  after  having  fixed  this  point,  to  go  through  the  process 
which  has  just  been  intimated.  The  form  of  the  proposi- 
tion, or  subject,  determined  on,  may  itself  suggest  several 
courses  of  thought,  and  will  serve  to  keep  the  mind  in  a 
right  posture  for  accumulating  the  thoughts  which  the 
subject  requires. 


Purpose  of  a  Sermon  to  he  kept  in  view. 

As  preliminary  to  the  proper  exercise  of  the  mind  ir, 
collecting  materials,  it  is  indispensable  to  observe  accurately 
the  precise  purpose  which  the  discourse  seeks  to  gain. 
If  this  be  not  kept  steadily  and  distinctly  in  view,  thei'e 
may  insensibly  occur  a  mingling  of  some  other  pur- 
pose with  this ;  and  thus  the  discourse  may  fail  of  that  sim- 
plicity in  aim  which  was  originally  contemplated. 

It  would  be  idle  to  attempt  here  an  enumeration  of  the 
various  purposes  which  sermons  should  seek ;  since  these 
are  so  numerous,  and  will  be  so  greatly  modified  by  the 
genius  of  each  preacher.  The  design  of  the  present  chap- 
ter only  requires  that  a  few  of  these  be  mentioned  as  speci- 

a  loose  piece  of  paper,  and  look  at  it.  2.  Inquire,  what  does  this 
text  teach  ?  What  is  my  object  ?  Obtain  clear  and  definite  views 
of  the  point.  3.  Then  commence  thinkina.  Put  down  thoughts  as 
they  occur,  without  regard  to  order  or  language  —  get  as  much  ma- 
terial as  possible.  4.  Then  reduce  these  thoughts  to  order.  This 
thought  belongs  under  this  head ;  that  idea  should  come  in  therC; 
&c.  5.  Throw  out  all  extraneous  and  foreign  ideas."  —  Christian  Re 
new,  Vol.  I"V   v.  359. 

6 


62  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

mens,  and  that  the  direction  be  indicated  which  each  will 
give  the  mind  in  its  search  for  matei'ials. 

The  purpose  of  a  sermon  may  be,  for  instance,  to  explain 
Explanation,  some  duty  Or  doctrine,  and  to  show  the  grounds 
on  which  it  rests.  Some  members  of  the  congregation,  it 
may  be  presumed,  have  erroneous  views  of  the  subject; 
others,  again,  have  obscure,  and  still  others  not  sufficiently 
extended  vievvs  of  it,  and  need  additional  light.  Now,  for 
the  sake  of  all  these,  careful  explanation  may  be  the  spe- 
cial purpose  of  a  sermon.  The  most  intelligent  and  the 
best  instructed  hearers,  likewise,  highly  appreciate  sermons 
which  clearly  and  largely  explain  a  religious  subject ;  not 
only  for  the  sake  of  those  who  may  specially  need  such  ex 
planation,  but  for  their  own  sake  also ;  because  such  dis- 
courses confirm  and  enlarge  their  views,  and  exercise  their 
power  of  examination  and  reflection. 

The  preacher's  purpose,  then,  we  will  suppose,  is  copi- 
ously to  explain  some  Christian  duty,  or  doctrine.  Possess- 
ing himself  well-defined  and  enlarged  views  of  the  subject 
he  wishes  to  convey  them  to  others.  He  will  find  it  advan- 
tageous here  to  consider  the  various  classes  of  hearers  whom 
he  seeks  to  benefit  by  this  effort.  He  will  thus  be  led  to 
inquire  how  he  can  set  this  subject  in  a  clear  light,  remove 
error  in  regard  to  it,  and,  by  showing  its  connections  and 
relations,  and  its  proper  grounds,  enlarge  his  hearers'  views 
of  it.  He  will  endeavor,  also,  to  distinguish  it  from  other 
subjects  with  which  it  may  have  been  confounded.  Illus- 
trations will  be  needed  from  the  Scriptures  and  other  fa- 
miliar sources,  or  from  actual  life ;  or  such  as  the  preacher 
may  devise  by  his  own  ingenuity.  The  legitimate  effects 
of  the  subject  on  character,  or  practice,  are  also  to  b<5 
shown.      For    the   question  —  What    then?  —  should    aJ- 


COLLECTING    OF   MATERIALS.  68 

ways  be  regarded  as  too  important  to  be  overlooked  by  a 
preacher. 

The  aim  of  another  sermon  may  be,  to  account  for  some 
moral  or  religious  principle.  Here  the  preacher  Accounting 
may  set  before  his  mind  persons  who  will  not  p,i,Hipie. 
question  the  principle,  who  yet  would  be  much  benefitted 
and  gi-atified  by  a  discussion  of  it.  They  might  thus  gain 
an  intelligent  perception  of  a  truth  which  they  had  previ- 
ously believed  without  much  reflection,  or  perhaps  had 
regarded  as  not  capable  of  being  fully  accounted  foi-.  They 
might  thus  come  more  deeply  to  feel  its  importance,  and  to 
employ  it  more  earnestly  in  their  endeavors  for  personal 
religious  improvement,  or  for  usefulness.  As  an  example, 
let  the  principle  selected  be,  that  habitual  private  prayer 
promotes  a  personHs  piety.  The  preacher's  purpose  would 
be  to  show  the  connection  between  such  prayer  and  such  a 
result.  The  truth  of  the  position  may  either  be  assumed, 
or  be  very  briefly  shown  from  the  testimony  of  Scripture 
and  from  facts.  Then  the  inquiry  arises,  How  can  it  be 
accounted  for  that  such  a  cause  produces  such  an  effect  ? 
A  variety  of  considerations  will  occur,  furnishing  answers 
to  this  inquiry,  and  giving  the  preacher  materials  ibr  his 
sermon.  Examples  illustrating  these  answers  may  also 
occur,  from  the  Scriptures,  from  religious  biography,  from 
his  own  observation.  Examples  of  a  contrasted  nature 
would  also  confirm  and  impress  the  truth  he  wishes  to  ex- 
hibit. When  he  has  thus  reflected  on  his  subject,  and  con- 
sidered the  diversified  influences  of  private  prayer  on  piety, 
he  can  hardly  fail  to  see  how  fruitful  in  practical  conse- 
quences this  truth  is,  and  how  capable  of  being  applied  to 
various  classes  of  his  hearers.  Materials  will  accumulate ; 
and  the  chief  difficulty  he  will  feel  may  consist  in  making 
a  judicious  selection. 


64  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

On  an(»tlier  occasion,  the  preacher's  aim  ma}  be  to 
Defence  of  a  defend  some  religious  tenet,  which  either  is  con- 
teuet.  troverted,  or  in  regard  to  which  it  is  desirable 

that  all  may  be  confirmed,  and  may  rightly  apprehend  its 
doctrinal  and  practical  bearings.  He  will,  accordingly,  in- 
stitute a  strictly  reasoning  process,  searching  for  appropri- 
ate arguments,  and  calling  up  before  his  mind  objections 
and  replies.  Almost  every  tenet  may  afford  a  fair  field  for 
argument,  whether  it  is  at  any  given  time  called  in  ques- 
tion or  not ;  a  reasoning  process  by  no  means  requires  a 
controversial  manner.  Whether  to  assume  the  attitude  of 
controversy,  or  to  reason  with  the  hearers  as  learners  and 
not  disputers,  is  an  important  question,  as  it  may  influence 
the  process  of  collecting  materials.  It  will  be  important, 
also,  to  consider  what  kind  of  arguments  the  case  in  hand 
and  the  character  of  the  hearers  require,  whether  from  au- 
thority or  from  acknowledged  premises,  whether  separately 
conclusive  or  cumulative.  It  will,  besides,  be  essential  here 
to  distinguish  accurately  between  different  sorts  of  argu- 
merris.*  The  preacher  should,  also,  inquire  into  the  con- 
clusions, both  doctrinal  and  practical,  which  result  from 
the  position  he  seeks  to  establish. 

The  purpose  of  another  sermon  may  be,  not  explanation, 


*  I  cannot,  probably,  at  this  point,  do  my  readers  a  better  service, 
than  by  recommending  to  their  diligent  and  repeated  study  the 
chapter  on  Arguments  in  Wliately's  Elements  of  Rhetoric.  The 
habit  of  mind  which  a  proper  study  of  that  chapter  would  produce. 
Is  invaluable  to  a  preacher ;  it  would  save  himself  from  confusion 
and  perplexity,  and  enable  him  to  detect  sources  of  obscurity  and 
error  in  others,  and  of  course  increase  his  ability  to  enlighten  his 
Hearers.  Indeed,  the  book  here  mentioned  is  in  almost  every  part 
an  inestfinable  store-house  of  principles  for  a  preacher. 


COLLECTING   OF    MATERIALS.  65 

nor  accounting  for  a  principle,  nor  proving  a  point  —  for 
sermons  ouorht,  by  no  means,  invariably  to  "take  impressive 
the  form  of  argumentation,  or  always  propose  a  subject. 
to  prove  something  —  but  the  exhibition,  so  to  speak,  of 
a  subject  in  its  various  aspects,  or  in  its  relations  and  modes 
of  application  to  man's  duties,  or  interests.  The  omnipo- 
tence of  God,  for  instance,  or  his  omniscience,  or  his  prov- 
idence, without  being  minutely  argued  on,  may  be  presented 
in  this  manner,  for  the  sake  of  the  moral  impression  which 
reflection  on  these  subjects  can  hardly  fail  to  produce. 
Some  event  in  Scripture  history  may  be  employed  in  like 
manner.  Some  of  our  Lord's  traits  of  character,  or  those 
of  distinguished  Scripture  worthies,  furnish  themes  for  such 
sermons.  The  practical  lessons  of  religion  may  also  be 
thus  set  before  an  assembly,  as  illustrated  by  instances 
either  of  conformity  to  them,  or  of  violation  of  them.  By 
what  more  attractive  or  more  impressive  method  could  the 
claims  of  conscience  —  as  another  instance  —  be  urged, 
than  by  occasionally  exhibiting  various  ways  in  which  they 
are  violated  in  the  intercourse  both  of  public  and  of  private 
hfe?  Pictures,  so  to  speak,  of  virtue  and  piety,  of  the 
peace  and  joys  of  a  religious  life,  of  the  consolations  and 
triumphs  of  a  Christian's  death;  these,  judiciously  inter- 
spersed among  discourses  in  which  religious  principles  are 
explained,  or  accounted  for,  or  vindicated,  may  sustain  a 
vitally  important  connection  with  the  preacher's  ultimate 
object 

Here  his  imagination  will  be  tasked.  He  must  recall 
past  events  and  his  observations  on  men  and  manners. 
The  poet's  fancy  would  here  be  of  utility  to  the  preacher, 
as  helping  him  impressively  to  combine  events  and  circum- 
itances,  and  to  create  illustrations,  when  history,  or  per- 
6* 


66  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

sonal  experience,  or  observation,  supplies  none.  Even  with 
a  comparatively  small  degree  of  this  talent,  he  may  profit- 
ably treat  some  subjects  in  this  manner. 

Once  more ;  the  design  of  a  sermon  may  be,  to  persuadi. 
Persuasion,  to  a  Certain  duty,  or  class  of  duties.  The  mind's 
action  here  is,  obviously,  to  discover  appropriate  motives. 
The  preacher  will,  of  course,  consider  the  nature  of  the 
duty,  its  relations  to  the  individual,  to  society,  to  God,  to 
time,  to  eternity.  The  age  and  character  of  hearers  are  to 
be  taken  into  account;  their  amount  of  information,  and  the 
frequency  with  which  they  have  been  plied  with  motives. 
Perhaps  it  will  here  be  particularly  desirable  for  the 
preacher,  as  a  means  of  suggesting  suitable  considerations, 
to  select  from  among  his  hearers  individuals  with  whom  he 
may  imagine  himself  in  conversation  on  the  given  subject, 
employing  such  motives  as  he  would  judge  specially  suited 
to  their  circumstances  and  habits  of  thinking.  By  such  a 
selection  of  individuals,  he  would  be  able  to  divide  the  as- 
sembly into  small  groups,  and  adapt  his  motives  to  their 
respective  characters  and  conditions.  Besides  the  particu- 
lar benefit  here  contemplated,  of  thus,  in  imagination,  di- 
viding the  assembly,  namely,  the  stimulating  of  his  inven- 
tion in  devising  topics  of  persuasion,  his  preaching  would 
in  consequence  become  marked  by  a  winning  respectfulness 
and  friendliness,  and  become  possessed  of  the  eminently 
desirable  quality  of  seeming  to  grow  out  of  the  very  con- 
gregation he  addresses. 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  remark,  that  a  preacher  should 
Judicious-  J^ot  only  accurately  distinguish  between  the  sev- 
purp^e  of^a*  cral  purposcs  of  sermons ;  he  should  also  dis- 
sermon.  criminate  wisely  as  to  the  purpose  which  any 
given  subject  and  the  circumstances  of  an  assembly  require. 


COLLECTING    OF   MATERIALS.  b7 

If  he  purposes  largely  to  explain  a  subject  which  really  needs 
no  explanation,  his  labor  is  misdirected.  If,  again,  he  pur- 
poses to  account  for  some  principle  which  needs  only  to  be 
explained,  or  which,  though  needing  explanation,  as  prelim- 
uiary  to  accounting  for  it,  he  does  not  explain,  he  is  obvi- 
ously only  beating  the  air.  Should  he  undertake  to  prove 
a  point  which  needs  no  proof,  or  the  proof  of  which  cannot 
be  well  apprehended  for  lack  of  suitable  explanation  ;  or, 
should  he  present  an  array  of  arguments  to  prove  a  point 
when  only  a  vivid  exhibition  of  the  subject  in  its  various 
aspects  and  relations  is  required ;  or,  again,  should  he  un- 
dertake such  an  exhibition  when  only  simple  and  clear 
explanation  is  requisite,  or  when  cogent  proof  is  demanded, 
he  would  be  laboring  at  a  great  disadvantage  both  as  to 
himself  and  as  to  his  hearers. 

The  intimation  has  ah'eady  been  given,  that  the  several 
purposes  which  have  been  mentioned  as  characterizing  ser- 
mons are  not  to  be  understood  as  a  full  enu-  „    , .    ,. 

Combination 

meration  of  them.  The  remark  is  also  neces-  °^  puiposes. 
sary,  that  in  many  sermons  more  than  one  of  these  pur- 
poses must  to  some  extent  be  combined.  That  is  to  say,  in 
one  and  the  same  sermon,  explanation,  argument  and  per- 
suasion may  be  needed  ;  while  yet  one  of  these  may  require 
the  chief  labor  on  any  given  occasion,  and  then,  of  course, 
the  other  should  occupy  no  more  space  than  will  be  consist- 
ent with  the  proper  accomphshment  of  the  main  purpose.* 

*  Says  Andrew  Fuller,  "  When  I  have  a  subject  before  me,  I 
sometimes  ask  myself  three  questions:  Wliat  is  if?  On  what  evi- 
dence loes  it  rest  ?  and,  What  does  it  concern  me,  or  any  of  niT 
people,  if  it  be  true  1 " 


68  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

Sources  of  Materiah. 

The  inquiry  now  arises,  Whence  the  materials  here  (joii- 
templaved  are  to  be  obtained? 

In  lA'ply ;  the  Bible  must  be  acknowledged  as  our  ulti- 
mate source  of  authority  in  regard  to  religious  doctrines ; 
and  from  that,  in  the  various  ways  of  ascertaining  its  mean- 
ing, we  must  derive  our  opinions  and  our  controlling  argu- 
ments»  But  a  distinction  should  be  made  between  the 
direct  testimony  of  the  Scriptures  and  inferences  which  we 
may  draw  from  their  statements,  or  from  a  comparison  of 
views  found  in  various  parts  of  the  inspired  volume.  For, 
in  our  inferential  reasonings  even  from  inspired  premises 
there  is  room  for  mistake  and  error,  since  we  may  not  at 
each  step  have  an  entirely  correct  apprehension  of  the  pre- 
mises. The  Bible  is  eminently  the  word  of  God :  who, 
then,  can  wonder  that  man  may  not  comprehend  the  whole 
extent,  and  ail  the  relations,  of  certain  statements  found  in 
that  book  ?  and  that  inferences  drawn  by  our  reason  from 
inspired  declarations,  should  need  to  be  tested  by  some 
other  inspired  declarations?  A  candid  mind  will  not.  in- 
deed, generally  draw  unwarrantable  inferences  from  Scriptu- 
ral statements,  especially  after  an  extended  comparison  of 
passages.  Still,  it  is  important  to  discriminate,  in  our  ar- 
guments on  religion,  between  divine  teachings  and  human 
inferences. 

In  collecting  materials  for  sermons  from  the  Bible,  we 
have  various  helps  in  the  form  of  concordances,  lexicons 
and  commentaries.  Each  of  these  aids  may  be  indispensa- 
ble on  any  given  occasion ;  but  the  best  preparation  for  ob- 
taining materials  from  the  Bible  is,  that  intimate  and  famil- 
iar acquaintance,  both  with   individual  passages   and  the 


SV»UBCKS    OF   MATERIALS  69 

general  sa/pe  of  its  books,  which  results  from  the  habitual 
and  careful  study  of  it,  and  from  having  our  spirit  deeply 
imbued  with  its  sentiments  by  making  it  our  cliief  manual 
of  devotion.  Every  part  of  the  inspired  volume  should, 
by  these  methods,  be  rendered  familiar,  so  that  authorities, 
illustrations  and  phraseology  may  readily  occur  to  us  of 
the  very  kind  we  need.  This  must  be,  of  course,  the 
growth  of  time ;  and  from  the  very  earliest  period  of  pre- 
pai-ation  for  the  ministry,  the  Bible  should  be  copiously 
employed,  as  a  book  both  for  the  intellect  and  the  heart, 
with  a  view  to  its  subserving  the  preacher's  object.  The 
more  we  study  the  Bible  with  the  true  spirit  of  scholarship 
and  devotion,  as  a  book  both  of  sacred  literature  and  of 
divine  authority,  the  more  shall  we  find  it  an  inexhaustible 
treasury  of  thought  and  of  imagery. 

A  deep  personal  experience  of  religious  truth  is  invalu- 
able, also,  to  a  writer  of  sermons,  as  increasing  his  ability, 
on  various  subjects,  to  discern  and  render  available  the  re- 
quisite materials.  This  gives  him,  so  to  speak,  the  posture 
of  mind  and  heart  which  the  preparation  of  sermons  re- 
quires. It  gives  him  a  sort  of  religious  instinct.  It  teaches 
him  —  if  such  an  allusion  may  be  here  allowed  —  the  true 
art  of  transmuting  common  metals  into  gold. 

Without  descending  to  particulars,  the  general  remark, 
in  addition,  must  suffice,  that  for  all  productions  of  the  in- 
tellect, and  therefore  for  sermons,  every  department  of  hu- 
man science  contributes  materials.  To  every  orator,  and 
no  less  to  the  preacher,  the  most  diversified  knowledge,  if 
exact  and  at  the  ready  command  of  its  possessor,  is  singu- 
larly advantageous.  The  pulpit  calls  into  requisition  the 
amplest  stores  of  learning  which  a  preacher  possesses,  or 
can  acquire. 


70  SACKED    RHETORIC. 

Parts  of  a  Sermon  thus  far  provided  for 

The  mental  activity  which  this  chapter  has  thus  far  at* 
tempted  to  illustrate,  will  issue  in  the  possession  of  mate- 
rials for  the  treatment  of  a  subject,  and  for  the  conclusion, 
when  a  formal  conclusion  is  requisite.  For,  whatever  is  not 
essential  to  the  treatment,  but  naturally  flows  from  it  in 
the  form  of  doctrinal,  or  practical  deductions,  or  of  impres- 
sive remarks,  finds  its  appropriate  place,  generally,  in  the 
concluding  part  of  a  sermon. 

The  exposition  of  the  text,  if  needed,  will  also  have  been 
Exposition.  Sufficiently  provided  for  by  the  process  of  deduc- 
ing from  it  the  subject.  On  the  manner  of  conducting 
this  process,  no  rules  should  be  expected  in  such  a  work  as 
the  present.  It  is,  also,  here  presumed  that  the  preacher 
has  already  made  himself  acquainted  with  the  principles  of 
interpretation. 

Materials  for  the  Introdtiction. 

Probably,  also,  some  thoughts  will  have  occurred  during 
the  search  for  materials,  which  will  furnish  the  introduction 
of  the  sermon.  If  not,  then  after  provision  is  made  for 
the  treatment  of  the  subject  and  the  conclusion,  but  not  be- 
fore, materials  should  be  sought  for  the  introduction.  Some- 
times, an  exposition  of  the  text  will  suffice  also  for  an  intro- 
duction. Often,  a  statement  of  the  circumstances,  or  of  the 
thoughts  connected  with  the  text,  will  very  happily  answer 
this  purpose.  It  is  better,  however,  for  a  preacher  to  task 
his  inventive  powers,  than  to  resort  uniformly  to  this  latter 
method ;  because,  not  only  sameness,  but  even  dullness, 
might  result  from  a  constant  use  of  it ;  and,  in  many  in 


COLLECTING    (.  F    MATERIALS.  71 

stances,  the  circumstances  or  thoughts  connected  with  a 
text  can  he  employed  to  better  effect  in  some  otlier  part  of 
the  sermon.  When,  then,  sufficient  materials  have  been 
coUscted  for  the  body  of  the  sermon,  let  the  preacher,  un- 
der the  impression  which  his  careful  research  has  produced, 
and  commonly  after  some  interval,  revolve  his  subject  anew. 
Unexpectedly,  some  thought  will  arise  which  would  favor- 
ably precede  the  mention  of  the  subject.  This  thought, 
expanded,  may  form  the  introduction.  Or,  this  thought 
may  suggest  another,  either  by  resemblance  or  contrast ; 
and  all  the  materials  for  an  introduction  are  then  possessed. 

An  introduction,  however,  is  far  from  being  indispensable 
to  a  sermon.  A  general  preparation  for  listening  to  a  ser- 
mon will  result  from  the  preceding  exercises  of  the  public 
worship ;  so  that  the  very  first  sentence  of  a  sermon,  after 
the  text  has  been  announced,  may  sometimes  be  the  men- 
tion of  the  subject  which  the  hearers  are  invited  to  contem- 
plate. Then,  again,  in  the  opening  sentence,  the  imme- 
diate connection  of  the  text  may  be  noticed,  or  an  allusion 
be  made  to  the  occasion  for  the  sermon,  and  the  subject  be 
at  once  presented  for  treatment.* 

In  fine,  a  subject  having  been  selected,  and  the  process 
described  in  this  chapter  having  been  performed,  we  may 
now  consider  the  materials  for  the  several  parts  Constituent 
of  a  sermon  as  procured.     These  several  parts,  sermon.' 
mentioned  in  the  order  which  is  suggested  on  the  preceding 

*  The  sermons  of  Dr.  Channing  contain  some  interesting  Speci- 
mens of  this  mode.  One  of  his  sermons,  after  mentioning  the  text, 
opens  thus  —  "  The  example  of  Jesus  is  our  topic.  To  incite  you 
to  follow  it,  is  the  aim  of  tliis  discourse:  "  another  —  "  I  pj-opose  in 
this  discourse,  to  speak  of  Love  to  Christ,  and  especially  of  thefoan 
dations  on  which  it  rests." 


72  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

pages,  are  the  proposition,  with  which  we  may  regard  the 
exposition  of  the  text  as  connected,  the  treatment  —  either 
by  discussion  or  proof,  or  otherwise,  as  tlie  case  may  re- 
quire, —  the  conclusion,  and  the  introduction.  It  will  be 
more  convenient,  however,  in  the  future  chapters  of  this 
book,  to  state  them  in  the  order  of  writing,  than  in  the  order 
of  conception ;  namely,  Introduction,  Exposition,  Proposi- 
tion, or  Subject,  Treatment,  Conclusion. 


CxlAPTiiR    V. 

BUBJECT-SERIIONS.      SELECTION    AND    ARRANGEMENT    OF 
MATERIALS. 

As  preparatory  to  considering  the  arrangement  of  the  ma- 
terials which  have  been  collected  for  a  sermon,  a  direction  of 
some  importance  is  here  requisite.  The  mental  selection 
process,  through  which  a  writer  has  been  sup-  °^  matenaia 
posed  to  pass,  will  have  furnished  him  with  a  large  quan- 
tity of  materials,  a  part  of  which  he  can  dispense  with,  as 
it  may  be  but  remotely  related  to  the  subject,  or  not  re- 
quired by  his  present  purpose,  or  as  it  would  extend  the 
sermon  to  an  unreasonable  length.  Hence,  he  must  select 
such  matter  as  the  object  of  the  sermon  requires,  and  for 
the  present  dismiss  the  rest.  That,  however,  which  a  given 
occasion  can  advantageously  dispense  with,  may  on  some 
other  occasion  be  serviceable. 

The  available  materials  having  been  selected,  the  writer 
next  distributes  them. 

The  arrangement  of  the  main  parts  of  a  sermon,  namely, 
the  introduction,  the  treatment  of  the  subject,  and  the  con- 
clusion, being  fixed  by  the  nature  of  those  parts,  needs  no 
directions.  The  present  chapter  relates  to  the  distribution 
of  the  materials  which  compose  the  treatment  of  the  sub- 
ject, and  of  those  which  are  to  form  the  conclusion,  in  case 
a  conclusion,  properly  so  called,  is  thought  desirable. 
7 


74  SACKED    RnETORIC. 

Modes  of  Arrangement. 

Two  modes  of  arrangement  may  here  be  noticed.  Some- 
times two  or  more  leading  divisions  are  adopted,  imder  each 
of  which  the  separate  items  of  the  discussion  are  placed. 
Thus,  let  the  subject  be,  •'hat  fJ/'.  %o'-'^e^gnty  of  God  is  a 
just  ground  of  joy.  The  proofs  of  this  assertion  may  be 
arranged  under  two  general  heads,  or  divisions,  as  follows : 
The  sovereignty  of  God  is  a  just  ground  of  joy,  whether  it 
be  viewed,  I.  In  respect  to  the  natural  universe ;  or,  II.  In 
respect  to  the  moral  universe. 

In  like  manner,  when  arguments  are  to  be  drawn  from 
diverse  sources,  these  several  sources  may  be  so  many 
leading  divisions ;  as,  I.  From  reason ;  II.  From  Mstory ; 
in.  From  the  Scriptures :  and  under  each  of  these  may  be 
arranged  such  subdivisions  as  are  necessary. 

According  to  the  other  mode,  the  preacher,  after  stating 
the  subject,  enters  at  once  on  its  treatment,  mentioning  and 
developing  the  particular  arguments  in  their  order. 

No  better  advice  on  a  choice  between  these  two  modes 
can  be  given,  than  to  employ  on  each  occasion  that  which 
seems  best  adapted  to  unfold  the  subject  and  to  favor  the 
hearers'  clear  and  ready  apprehension  of  the  arguments. 
In  general,  sermons  do  not  require  a  departure  from  the 
simplicity  of  the  latter  mode.* 

*  A  writer  will  sometimes,  also,  state  his  subject  and  then  men- 
tion his  several  proofs,  or  considerations,  as  so  many  propositions 
Thus,  in  an  address  on  the  injiuence  of  faith  in  the  work  of  mental  dis- 
cipline and  culture,  its  author,  in  exliibiting  this  influence,  chose  to 
embrace  his  remarks  "in  three  propositions,"  wliich  he  formally 
Btated  and  proceeded  to  develope.  This  mode  differs  from  the 
second  above  mentioned  only  in  the  phraseology ;  for  evidently  the 


ARRANGEMENT.  75 

Stiles  for  Divisions. 

In  regard  to  rules  for  divisions,  young  writers  are  some- 
times perplexed  by  the  precept  that  divisions  should  include 
the  whole  subject  which  is  to  be  discussed,  omitting  nothing 
that  is  essential  to  it ;  or,  as  the  rule  is  briefly  stated,  divis- 
ions should  exhaust  the  subject.  The  perplexity  which  is 
felt,  is  needless ;  because  this  precept  is  not  ajjplieable  to 
the  treatment  of  propositions,  and  therefore  not  applicable, 
generally,  to  sermons.  The  reason  is,  that  a  proposition 
may  be  adequately  treated,  that  is,  treated  so  as  to  produce 
entire  conviction  and  corresponding  moral  impression,  while 
yet  much  that  the  subject  would  fairly  admit  of  may  be  left 
unsaid.  Besides,  topics  of  proof,  or  illustration,  or  enforce- 
ment, in  regard  to  a  subject,  may  be  indetinitely  multiplied 
according  to  a  preacher's  genius,  or  compass  of  knowledge. 
The  precept  properly  applies  to  detinitions  of  terms,  or  to  a 
description  of  a  subject ;  for  in  these,  completeness  is  requi- 
site, and  nothing  essential  should  be  omitted.  It  is  appli- 
cable to  sermons,  when  the  qualities  of  a  subject,  or  the 
various  parts  of  which  it  consists,  are  to  be  shown.  In 
explaining,  for  instance,  the  nature  of  genuine  repentance, 
each  element  of  repentance  should  be  stated ;  else  it  is  not 
repentance  that  is  presented,  but  something  that  falls  short 
of  it.  So  in  describing  the  constituent  parts  of  any  duty, 
prayer,  for  instance ;  each  part  must  be  named.  This  is 
exhausting  the  subject ;  and  evidently  the  precept  caxmot 
relate  to  sermons  generally. 

writer  might  have  eiuployed  precisely  the  same  items  of  thought  in 
treating  his  subject,  without  formally  mentioning  them  as  proposi- 
tions. In  sermons,  particularly,  the  less  of  statcliness  the  better; 
tr  tliey  will  thus  th<  more  easily  win  their  waj-  to  the  hearers'  hearts. 


76  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

On  the  quality  of  divisions  in  a  sermon,  two  rules  may 
suffice.  1.  The  several  arguments,  or  items  of  the  treat- 
ment, should  be  really  distinct  from  each  other.  The 
pi'oper  unfolding  of  any  one  should  not  involve,  or  antici- 
pate, the  ideas  which  belong  to  a  succeeding  one.  The  dif- 
ferent parts  ought  not  thus  to  run  into  each  other ;  but  the 
writer,  as  he  proceeds  from  part  to  part,  should  feel  that  he 
is  entering  on  new  ground  and  presenting  new,  though  con- 
nected, thoughts. 

2.  The  several  arguments,  or  items  of  the  treatment, 
should  have  each  a  similar  relation  to  the  subject  proposed. 
Each  one  being  distinct  from  every  othei',  should  resemble 
every  other  in  being  alike  referable  to  the  common  point. 
If  there  are  two  or  more  main  branches,  these  should  be 
alike  connected  with  the  trunk ;  and  the  subordinate 
branches,  each  with  its  proper  main  branch.  The  con- 
founding of  genera  and  species  will  thus  be  avoided ;  and 
preliminary  matter,  which  should  be  introduced  before  en- 
tering on  a  discussion,  because  it  affects  the  whole  discus- 
sion, and  not  a  mere  part  of  it,  will  not  constitute  one 
of  the  particular  divisions.  Thus,  too,  homogeneousness 
will  be  preserved  throughout,  and  all  the  parts  will  be  pro- 
perly connected,  as  bearing  on  a  common  point. 

In  the  case  of  an  argument  which  consists  of  several 
steps,  each  step  preparing  the  way  for  the  following,  and 
the  strength  of  the  whole  showing  itself  in  the  last,  this 
second  rule  is,  of  course,  not  applicable ;  that  is,  when  the 
several  steps  of  the  argument  are  viewed  separately,  and 
n/)t  in  combination,  as  jointly  composing  an  argument. 


ARRANGEMENT.  77 

Order  of  the  Arrangement. 
The  order  in  which  the  several  arguments,  or  considera- 
tions, should  be  arranged,  deserves  attention ;  since  the 
relative  position  of  an  argument  may  be  essential  to  its  effi- 
ciency, and  a  proper  order  may  increjise  tlie  combined  force 
of  the  whole.  Tlie  rule  that  the  stronger  arguments  should 
be  placed  at  the  beginning  and  the  end,  while  tlie  weaker 
should  occupy  an  intei'mediate  position,  is  applicable  to  secu- 
lar oratory  rather  than  to  preaching.  For  in  the  former, 
arguments  which  have  but  a  remote  relation  to  the  subject 
may,  notwithstanding,  conduce  to  the  orator's  purpose : 
they  may  enlarge  the  array  of  arguments  for  present  effect, 
or  may  even  be  used  with  the  covert  design  of  withdraw- 
ing the  hearer's  attention  from  the  real  weakness  of  the 
speaker's  cause,  or  from  the  strong  arguments  of  his  oppo- 
nent. But  a  sermon  is,  for  the  most  part,  so  simple  in  its 
structure,  that  considerations  which  are  remote  from  its 
subject,  and  which  require  artifice  in  order  to  be  turned  to 
account,  can  hardly  find  place.  Nor  does  the  sacred  char- 
acter of  a  sermon  allow  the  use  of  questionable  arguments : 
whatever  a  sermon  advances  in  support  of  a  position  ought 
to  be,  for  its  own  sake,  worthy  of  an  intelligent  assent ;  an 
assent  that  will  bear  examination.  The  end  of  preaching 
is  the  establishment  of  true  moral  and  religious  principles, 
the  quickening  of  men's  consciences,  and  the  promotion  of 
genuine  righteousness.  Any  success  in  attaching  men  to 
certain  opinions,  or  influencing  them  to  certain  actions, 
which  is  attained  otherwise  than  by  an  enlightened  convic- 
tion of  the  truth,  and  a  sincere  regard  to  the  will  of  God, 
on  their  part,  is  unworthy  to  be  aimed  at  by  a  minister  of 
the  gospel 


78  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

Cases,  however,  may  arise  in  which  it  will  be  advisable 
to  make  a  decided  impression  at  the  outset,  as  well  as  at  the 
close.  In  such  cases,  should  the  considerations  to  be  era- 
ployed  though  all  of  them  entirely  true  and  strictly  appli- 
cable to  the  point  under  discussion,  yet  differ  in  their  de- 
grees of  strength  and  impressiveness,  and  should  no  partic- 
ular order  be  suggested  by  their  relation  to  each  other,  it 
would  certainly  be  wise  to  arrange  them  according  to  this 
precept. 

The  order  in  which  arguments,  or  considerations,  should 
be  arranged,  will  sometimes  be  a  matter  of  indifference. 
Commonly,  however,  an  order  will  be  suggested  by  some 
obvious  connection  between  either  the  whole  or  a  part  of 
them  ;  or  by  the  dissimilarity  of  one,  or  more,  to  the  rest. 
One  will  naturally  prepare  the  way  for  a  certain  other ; 
Bome  will  presuppose  the  consideration  of  another.  Some 
may  resemble  each  other  in  their  source,  while  one  or  two 
others  may  be  derived  from  a  different  source.  It  is  evi- 
dently proper  to  place  in  connection  with  each  other  those 
which  are  alike  as  to  their  source.  Some,  for  instance,  may 
be  arguments  of  our  own  devising  from  admitted  truths ; 
another  argument  may  be  drawn  from  the  direct  testimony 
of  the  Scriptures  :  it  would  be  a  random  division  to  place 
this  argument  from  testimony  between  two  speculative  ar- 
guments. 

When  the  nature  of  the  arguments  admits,  it  will  be  ad- 
vantageous to  arrange  them  according  to  their  relative  im- 
portance, so  that  the  final  impression  shall  result  both  from 
the  greater  importance  of  the  last,  in  itself  considered,  and 
considered  in  reference  to  the  particular  assembly  which  is 
to  be  addressed,  and  from  its  being  aided  by  the  combined 
effect  of  all  the  preceding. 


ARRANGEMENT.  79 

It  would  seem  hence  to  follow,  that  the  proper  place,  in  a 
Beries  of  proofs,  for  those  which  are  drawn  directly  from 
the  Scriptures,  is  the  last.  And  this  may  usually  be  advis 
able.  A  universal  rule,  however,  cannot  be  given  in  re- 
spect to  proofs  from  Scripture,  because  the  cases  which 
require  them  are  not  always  uniform.  It  may,  on  some 
occasions,  be  advisable,  at  the  very  commencement  of  the 
reasoning,  to  establish  a  point  by  the  evidence  of  holy  writ, 
and  then  proceed  to  show  its  conformity  to  the  deductions  of 
reason.  On  other  occasions,  conviction  may  be  best  se- 
cured by  so  arranging  the  arguments  that  a  favorable  state 
of  mind  shall  be  produced  for  receiving,  at  the  close, 
the  direct  testimonj^  of  Scripture.  Judgment  must,  there- 
fore, be  consulted ;  and  arguments  from  the  word  of  God, 
just  as  those  from  other  sources,  must  be  set  in  that  position 
which  circumstances  require. 

JEodent  of  the  Treatment. 

The  number  of  separate  considerations,  or  arguments,  to 
be  used  in  the  treatment  of  a  subject,  cannot  be  fixed  by 
rule.  The  preacher  seeks  to  produce  an  enlightened  and 
impressive  conviction :  whatever  is  necessary  to  this  must 
be  performed,  without  regard  to  the  question  of  more,  or 
fewer.  Such,  however,  is  the  nature  of  the  subjects  treated 
in  sermons,  and  such  the  nature  of  the  proofs,  or  consider- 
ations, that  a  long  array  of  separate  items  will  seldom  be 
necessary.  Five  are  generally  regarded  as  sufficiently  nu- 
merous. It  would  be  better  to  say,  that  the  number  should 
be  as  small  as  the  adequate  treatment  of  the  subject  will 
permit.  *'  Di\ade,  break  not  into  fragments,"  is  a  good 
direction.     A  judicious  selection  of  leading  thoughts,  as  has 


80  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

already  been  said,  must  be  made.  It  will  be  eminently 
serviceable,  when  many  items  of  thought  have  occurred,  to 
examine  them  with  reference  to  their  mutual  connection, 
and  the  consequent  propriety  of  grouping  together  several 
of  them  under  one  common  statement.  By  this  process, 
much  available  matter  may  be  retained ;  and  ideas  which 
at  first  seemed  to  require  for  each  a  separate  paragraph, 
and  threatened  to  extend  the  sermon  to  an  inconvenient 
length,  will  prove  to  be  materials  for  the  treatment  of  some 
one  item. 

Examination  of  Ohjections. 

The  inquiry  now  arises,  to  what  place  in  a  sermon  should 
the  notice  of  objections  be  assigned  ? 

Preaching  should  avoid,  as  far  as  possible,  an  air  of  con- 
troversy. Even  when  errors  ought  to  be  exposed  and  pre- 
vented from  producing  their  natural  effect,  wisdom  will 
often  discover  a  better  way  of  gaining  this  end  than  that 
of  formally  taking  the  attitude  of  debate.  Jeremy  Taylor 
sagaciously  cautions  preachers  against  "  bringing  before 
the  people  the  arguments  urged  in  defence  of  great  and 
dangerous  errors,  though  with  a  purpose  to  confute  them , 
for  they  will  much  easier  retain  the  objection  than  undei- 
stand  the  answer."  A  mere  allusion  to  some  errors,  in 
suitable  connections,  may  be  sufficient ;  the  firm  establish- 
ment of  certain  opinions  may  answer  all  the  purposes  which 
one  would  aim  at  from  entering  the  lists  of  controversy,  and 
combatting  the  opposite  opinions.  The  truth  on  far  the 
larger  part  of  religious  subjects  may  be  effectively  preached 
without  a  formal  notice  of  the  opposite  errors.  A  preacher 
may  perform  his  work,  apparently,  as  he  would  if  every 
one  held  the  same  opinions  as  himself,  while  yet  a  skilful 


ARRANGEMENT.  81 

observer  may  readily  see  that  he  is  acquainted  with  all  the 
prevalent  forms  of  religious  error,  and  knows  how  to  meet 
them  successfully. 

On  some  subjects,  however,  a  distinct  and  even  formal 
examination  of  objections  is  requisite.  When  an  objection 
lies  against  the  view  advanced  in  a  certain  part  of  the  ser- 
mon, it  should,  obviously,  for  the  efficiency  of  that  part,  be 
disposed  of,  though  as  briefly  as  possible,  before  passing  to 
another  point.  K  objections  lie  against  the  main  sentiment 
of  the  sermon,  an  advantage  is  gained  by  removing  them 
before  commencing  the  discussion.  Obstacles  are  thus  re^ 
moved ;  a  clear  path  is  opened  ;  and  the  hearers  may  with 
readiness  admit  the  preacher's  views.  Brevity  must  be 
studied,  so  as  to  allow  the  sentiment  of  the  discourse  to  be 
amply  treated. 

An  example  of  this  method  occurs  in  South's  sermon  on 
Prov.  3:  17,  entitled  the  Pleasantness  of  Wisdom's  Ways. 
After  a  few  introductory  remarks  on  the  importance  of  the 
motive  to  piety  presented  in  the  text,  he  says  —  "  But  it  is 
easily  fox-eseen,  that  this  discourse  will  in  the  very  begin- 
ning of  it  be  encountered  by  an  argument  from  experience, 
and  therefore  not  more  obvious  than  strong."  He  then 
states  the  objection  which  seems  to  arise  from  the  very  na- 
ture of  religion,  as  requiring  self-denial  and  repentance. 
Having  shown  the  futility  of  this  objection,  he  enters  on 
the  subject  of  the  discourse  by  observing  —  "Having  thus 
now  cleared  off  all  that  by  way  of  objection  can  lie  against 
the  truth  asserted,  ...  I  shall  show  what  are  those  proper- 
ties that  so  peculiarly  set  off  and  enhance  the  excellency  of 
this  pleasure." 

Should  the  objections  be  too  many,  or  the  replies  require 
too  much  time,  for  the  early  part>  of  a  sermon,  then  imnie- 


82  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

diately  after  presenting  arguments,  objections  may  be  ex- 
amined. Should  this  latter  method  be  adopted  with  a  sub- 
ject against  which  grave  objections  are  known  by  the  hear- 
ers to  exist,  information  should  be  given  by  the  preacher  in 
the  early  part  of  the  sermon  that  he  intends,  after  showing 
the  arguments  in  favor  of  the  position,  to  examine  the 
chief  objections.  The  favorable  impression  is  thus  made, 
that  he  has  investigated  the  whole  subject,  and  that  he 
means  to  treat  it  with  candor. 

When  there  are  many  objections,  several  of  them  may 
sometimes  be  traced  to  one  or  two  common  principles, 
which  can  be  disposed  of  in  the  introduction,  or  in  a  prelim- 
inary section,  and  the  remaining  objections  be  interwoven 
and  answered  at  suitable  places  in  the  course  of  the  posi- 
tive reasoning. 

The  hint  may  here  be  of  some  utility,  that  when  a  con- 
g  .  troverted  position  is  to  be  defended,  an  advantage 
ob.  ections  jjjay  Tqq  gained  by  stating,  previously  to  entering 
errors.  on  the  proof,  One  or  two  of  the  most  weighty  ob- 

jections against  the  opposite  views.  Objectors  may  thus 
become  sensible  of  difficulties  which  they  had  not  contem- 
plated, and  may  be  induced  to  hear  with  greater  candor 
arguments  in  favor  of  the  position ;  those  who  admit  the 
point  under  discussion  may  receive  additional  confirmation  ; 
and  those  who  are  indifferent  may  be  led  to  regard  the 
subject  as  more  important  than  they  had  supposed. 

Arrangement  of  Materials  for  the  Conclusion. 

It  now  remains  to  consider  the  arrangement  of  matei'ials 
Co  t  lusion  for  the  conclusion,  in  case  a  formal  conclusion  is 
lot  needed,     needed :   for,  sometimes,  th(;  development  of  a 


ARRANGEMENT.  83 

subject  will,  in  its  progress,  furnish  the  most  suitable  oppor- 
tunities for  making  such  practical  suggestions,  or  presenting 
such  illustrations,  as  would  supersede  the  necessity  of  di- 
recting attention  at  the  close  to  its  practical  bearings.     In 
this  case,  the  purpose  of  a  sermon  is  better  secured  without 
a  formal  exhibition  of  consequences  which  result  from  the 
subject.     Sometimes,  again,  the  unfolding  of  a  religious 
truth  will  be  so  intimately  connected  with  its  practical  uses, 
that  its  relations  will   be  instantly  discerned  and   felt  by 
every  hearer ;  and  a  formal  conclusion  might  weaken  the 
impression  already  made.     A  hortatory  sermon,  also,   as 
being   throughout   a   persuasive  address,  does  not    admit 
of  a  train  of  remarks  in  the  form  of  a  conclusion.     Such  a 
sermon  is  best  concluded  by  briefly  recapitulating  the  sev 
eral  considerations  which  have  been  urged,  and  combining 
the  whole  into  one  impressive  view  :  or,  when  the  preacher 
is  about   to  present  his  last  persuasive,  he  may  advanta- 
geously restate  all  the  preceding  items,  and  then  bring  for- 
ward his  concluding  motive,  as  the  close  of  the  discourse. 

Materials  for  a  conclusion  properly  consist  of  deductions 
from  the  subject  which  has  been  treated,  or  of  remarks  nat- 
urally suggested  by  it;  —  deductions,  or  remarks,  which 
appear  necessary  in  order  to  give  completeness  to  the  dis- 
course. They  are  replies  to  the  inquiry.  What  then  ? 
Care  should  be  taken,  therefore,  that  the  items  of  a  conclu- 
sion flow  severally  from  the  subject  as  unfolded,  and  not 
from  individual  parts  of  the  treatment,  or  from  one  another. 
They  should  all  be  traceable  to  the  subject,  as  their  source. 
In  con^ering  the  inquiry  just  mentioned,  the  preacher 
should  keep  in  view  the  various  classes  of  his  hearers,  and 
the  various  ways  in  which  religious  truths  are  applicable  to 
men.     It  is  not  enough  clearly  to  explain,  or  satisfactorily 


84  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

to  prove,  a  certain  point.  Tliat  point,  well  established  and 
rightly  apprehended,  may  be  a  source  of  valuable  instruc- 
tion to  classes  of  men  widely  different  from  each  other ; 
and,  generally  speaking  —  for  there  may  be  occasional  ex- 
ceptions to  the  remark  —  the  preacher  should  not  take  for 
granted  that  the  hearers,  even  those  whose  minds  are  the 
most  active,  Avill  at  once  discern  all  its  relations,  and  make 
the  requisite  application.  Let  him  rather,  having  gained 
an  advantageous  position,  avail  himself  of  it  to  direct  the 
intellect,  and  to  excite  the  consciences  and  the  affections 
of  the  several  classes  among  his  hearers,  whom  he  may  be 
able  profitably  to  reach. 

A  single  thought  may  sometimes  be  sufficient  to  be  ex- 
panded into  a  conclusion  ;  frequently,  several  thoughts  will 
arise,  and  these  of  different  kinds,  doctrinal  and  practical, 
even  in  the  same  sermon.  When  these  several  thoughts 
are  diverse  in  their  nature,  some  doctrinal  and  some  prac- 
tical, those  which  are  of  a  similar  nature  should  be  classed 
together.  It  is,  also,  more  congruous  with  the  ultimate  de- 
sign of  preaching  to  occupy  the  closing  passages  of  a  ser- 
mon with  practical  considerations.  When  the  thoughts  in- 
tended for  the  conclusion  are  all  of  one  class,  the  arrange- 
ment may  be  determined  by  some  connection  between 
them  ;  or,  by  their  progressive  importance ;  or,  their  appli- 
cableness  to  various  classes  of  hearers  may  suggest  the 
order. 

We  may  now  regard  the  writer  as  having  selected  and 
Plan  of  the     distributed  the  materials  of  a  disconp'se,  and  as 

sermon  .  ,  .  .  ^         . 

completed,  ready  to  enter  on  its  composition  ;  in  conformity, 
if  we  may  so  apply  the  language,  to  the  advice  of  Solomon 
(Prov.  24 :  27)  — "  Prepare  thy  work  without,  and  make 
It  fit  for  thyself  .    .  and  afterwards  build  thy  house."     In 


AKRANGEMENT.  9b 

other  words,  an   entire  plan   of  the  sermon  is  now  pre- 
pared. 

Importance  of  a  good  Arrangement. 

The  importance,  both  to  the  author  of  a  sermon  and  to 
his  hearers,  of  a  good  distribution,  jis  preliminary  to  writing, 
cannot  be  too  highly  estimated.  On  this  depends,  materi- 
ally, facility  of  execution  in  writing ;  and,  still  more,  cleai-- 
ness  of  apprehension  on  the  part  of  hearers.  He  who  has 
a  Avell-defined  subject,  and  by  patient  thought  has  acquired 
and  properly  arranged  all  the  materials  requisite  to  its 
treatment,  has  of  course  clear  views,  and  can  with  compar- 
ative rapidity  clothe  his  conceptions  in  suitable  language. 
His  pen  will  readily  give  all  needed  expansion  to  his  main 
thoughts ;  and  subordinate  thoughts  will  be  in  waiting  to  lill 
their  appropriate  places.* 

Such  a  man's  hearers,  too,  readily  come  into  his  track , 
bis  words,  expressing  clear  ideas,  make  well-defined  im- 
pressions. Hearers  generally,  when  the  preacher  has  a 
poor  plan,  feel  the  difficulty,  though  they  may  not  be  able 
to  trace  it  to  its  real  source  ;  and  one  of  the  reasons  why  a 
man  of  a  truly  philosophical  mind  is  able  "  to  make  things 
plain  "  even  to  illiterate  hearers,  is,  that  he  presents  clear 
thoughts  in  a  proper  oi-der.  The  remark  of  Dugald  Stew- 
art has  much  weight,  that  "  there  is  no  talent  so  essential  to 
a  public  speaker,  as  to  be  able  to  state  clearly  every  different 
step  of  those  trains  of  thought  by  which  he  was  led  to  the 
conclusions  he  wishes  to  establish ; "  f  or,  it  may  be  added, 

*  Verbaque  provisam  rem  non  invita  sequentur.     Hor.  De  Arte 
Poetica,  351. 
■f  Philosophy  of  the  Human  Mind.     Chapter  II. 
8 


86  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

"  to  be  able  to  state  clearly  every  different  step  of  those  traira 
of  thought "  which  are  adapted  to  convey  to  others  a  right 
apprehension  of  a  subject,  and  a  conviction  of  its  truth  and 
importance.  In  other  words,  an  ability  to  form  a  good  plan 
of  a  discourse,  is  essential  to  a  public  speaker.  To  attempt 
to  make,  or  to  hear,  a  sermon,  without  such  a  plan,  is,  as 
Herder  remarks,  to  wrestle  without  a  firm  foothold.*  And 
however  much  labor  the  forming  of  a  plan  may  cost,  the 
labor  should  be  cheerfully  endured;  since  it  wiU  be  so 
amply  repaid  in  benefit  bolh  to  the  preacher  himself  and  to 
his  hearers.f 

*  Arena  sine  calce. 

t  Among  the  rhetorical  exercises  of  theological  students,  the  fonn- 
ing  of  original  plans  of  sermons,  under  the  direction  of  an  instructor, 
should  occupy  a  very  considerable  space.  It  would  be  highly  advan- 
tageous, also,  to  analyze  se.-mons  of  distinguished  writers,  and  cJire- 
fully  to  inspect  theii'  plans  with  reference  both  to  their  exctUences 
uid  their  defects. 


CHAPTEK   yi 

SUBJECT-SERMONS.  CONSIDERATION  OF  THE  CONSTITU- 
ENT PARTS  OF  SERMONS,  AND  OF  SOME  INCIDENTAL 
MATTERS. 

The  coraposition  of  a  sermon,  though  it  is  substantially 
provided  for  by  the  accumulation  and  the  arrangement  of 
its  materials,  will  yet  be  facilitated  by  acquiring  correct 
views  of  its  various  parts,  and  of  some  other  minor  points. 
These  points,  though  minor,  are,  however  sufficiently  impor- 
tant to  claim  attention  from  one  who  would  consult  all  those 
principles  of  our  nature  which  are  concerned  in  the  affec- 
tionate reception  of  religious  truth.  To  this  pui'pose  the 
present  chapter  is  devoted. 

The  Introduction. 

The  design  of  this  part  is,  to  lead  hearers  easily  and  natu- 
rally to  the  subject  of  the  discourse.  Such  is  the  Design  of  aa 
relation  of  the  preacher  to  his  hearers,  such  the  tion. 
nature  of  a  sermon,  and  such  the  occasion  on  which  it  is 
delivered,  that  seldom,  at  its  commencement,  will  an  effort 
be  required,  according  to  the  ordinary  rules  of  rhetoric,  to 
se-^ure  the  attention,  or  the  favor,  of  hearers.  In  regular 
r«  '?ious  assemblies,  a  preacher  generally,  on  rising  to 
p    aoh,  enjoys  the  advantage  of  attention  and  good  will  on 


88  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

the  part  of  his  audience ;  and  his  only  special  care  here 
need  be,  not  to  divert  attention,  nor  alienate  good  will. 
Still,  some  prefatory  sentences  are  commonly  advisable,  in 
order  to  avoid  the  disadvantage  of  an  abrupt  entrance  on 
the  treatment  of  a  subject.  Besides,  some  thoughts  will 
often  be  suggested  by  the  subject,  or  the  text,  or  by  some- 
thing special  in  the  occasion,  that  will  naturally  require  to 
be  mentioned  before  entering  on  the  discussion. 

The  quality  chiefly  desirable  in  an  introduction  is,  there- 
Qualities)  f    fore,  appropriateness  to  the  sermon  of  which  it 

an  Introduc-    ,  *      i     •  i  o 

tion.  is  a  part.     As  being  the  commencement  oi  a  ser- 

mon, and  as  intended  gradually  to  lead  the  hearers  to  a 
certain  subject,  it  should  be  characterized  by  simplicity, 
both  in  thought  and  in  language ;  it  should  avoid  abstruse- 
ness  and  elaborate  composition.*     Gravity,  too,  is  specially 

*  An  example  of  an  introduction  which  greatly  fails  in  regard  W 
simplicity,  occurs  in  tlie  first  paragraph  of  Dr.  BaiTow's  sermon  on 
the  Profitableness  of  Godliness.  "  How  generally  men,  with  most 
unanimous  consent,  are  devoted  to  profit,  as  to  the  immediate  scope 
of  their  designs  and  aim  of  their  doings,  if  with  the  slightest  atten- 
tion we  view  what  is  acted  on  this  theatre  of  human  affairs,  we  can- 
not but  discern.  All  that  we  see  men  so  very  serious  and  industri- 
ous about,  which  we  call  business  ;  that  which  they  trudge  for  in  the 
streets,  which  they  work  for  or  wait  for  in  the  shops,  which  they 
meet  and  crowd  for  at  the  exchange,  which  they  sue  for  in  the  hall, 
and  solicit  for  at  the  court,  wliich  they  plough  and  dig  for,  which 
they  march  and  fight  for  in  the  field,  which  they  travel  for  at  land, 
and  sail  for  (among  rocks  and  storms)  on  the  sea,  which  they  plod 
for  in  the  closet,  and  dispute  for  in  the  schools,  (}'ea,  may  we  not 
add,  which  they  frequently  pray  for  and  preach  for  in  the  church  ?) 
what  is  it  but  profit  1  Is  it  not  this,  apparently,  for  which  men  so 
eagerly  contest  and  quarrel,  so  bitterly  envy  and  emulate,  so  fiercely 
clamor  and  inveigh,  so  cunningly  supplant  and  undermine  one 
another;  which  stuffeth  their  hearts  with  mutual  hati'ed  and  spite, 


PARTS    OF   A    SERMON.  89 

demandel  in  the  introduction  of  so  serious  a  discourse  as  a 
sermon  ought  to  be. 

As  the  introduction,  though  not  devised  till  all  the  main 
parts  of  the  sermon  are  provided  for,  is  yet  the  first  to  be 
written,  the  writer  may  be  presumed  to  be,  at  this  point,  in 
a  state  of  mind  similar  to  that  of  hearers ;  namely,  com- 
paratively cool,  but  entering  on  a  process  which  will,  ere 
long,  enkindle  and  elevate  his  feelings.  The  introduction 
should,  generally,  be  conformed  to  such  a  view  of  the  wri- 
ter.    While,  however,  it  is  ordinarily  sufficient  that  this 

which  tippeth  their  tongues  with  slander  and  reproach,  which  often 
embrueth  their  hands  in  blood  and  slaughter;  for  which  they  expose 
their  lives  and  limbs  to  danger,  for  which  they  undergo  grievous  toils 
and  drudgeries,  for  which  they  distract  their  mind  with  cares,  and 
pierce  their  heart  with  sorrows ;  to  whicli  they  sacrifice  their  present 
ease  and  content,  yea,  to  which  commonly  they  prostitute  their  honor 
and  conscience  ?  This,  if  you  mark  it,  is  the  great  mistress  which 
is  with  so  passionate  rivality  every  where  wooed  and  courted  ;  this 
is  tlie  conimon  mark  which  all  eyes  aim  and  all  endeavors  strike  at-, 
this  the  hire  which  men  desire  for  all  their  pains,  the  prize  they  hope 
for  all  their  combats,  the  harvest  they  seek  for  all  tlie  year's  assidu- 
ous labor.  This  is  the  bait  by  which  you  may  inveigle  most  men 
any  whither ;  and  the  most  certain  sign  by  which  you  may  prognos- 
ticate what  any  man  will  do  :  for  mark  where  his  profit  is,  there  will 
he  be.  This  some  professedly  and  with  open  foce,  others  slily  anil 
tinder  thin  veils  of  pretence,  (under  guise  of  friendship,  of  love  to 
public  good,  of  loyalty,  of  religious  zeal ;)  some  directly  and  in  a 
plain  track,  others  obliquely  and  by  subtile  trains  ;  some  by  sordid 
and  base  means,  others  in  ways  more  cleanly  and  j)lausible :  some 
gravely  and  modestly,  otiiers  wildly  and  furiously ;  all  (very  few  ex- 
cepted) in  one  manner  or  another,  do  clearly  in  most  of  their  pro- 
ceedings Ijvel  and  drive  at." 

Besides  the  nice  balancing  of  clauses,  so  frequent  and  so  evi 
aently  aimed  at,  the  inverted  Latin  structure  of  this  paragraph  is 
particularly  noticeable. 

8» 


90  SACRED   RnETOKIC. 

part  should  be  appropriate,  simple,  and  grave,  it  is  suscep- 
tible of  higher  qualities.  It  may  sometimes  be  made 
deeply  impressive.  Some  striking  thought  may  be  here 
employed,  which  will  secure  to  the  preacher  the  interested 
attention  of  his  hearers.  When  the  means  of  thus  advan- 
tageously introducing  a  discourse  occur  to  a  preacher,  let 
him  not  fail  to  employ  them  through  subjection  to  the  gen- 
erally correct  rule,  that  an  introduction  should  not  be  fer- 
vid. Only  let  him  take  care  that  the  attention  and  expect- 
ation which  may  be  excited  by  the  brilliancy,  or  picturesque- 
ness,  or  fervor  of  his  opening  paragraphs,  end  not  in  disap- 
pointment. K  he  be  not  able  to  maintain  the  interest 
which  the  introduction  may  create,  it  would  be  more  judi- 
cious to  check  himself  somewhat  at  the  commencement, 
and  trust  to  the  influence  of  his  subject  for  elevation,  or 
emotion,  in  less  hazardous  passages.* 

An  introduction  should  be  equally  free  from  affected 
smartness  and  from  dullness.  It  should  not  indulge  in 
complaints  or  censures.  It  should  not,  in  any  way,  create 
a  suspicion  that  the  preacher  has  but  little  respect  for  his 

*  It  would  be  superfluous,  probably,  to  caution  against  introduc- 
tions which  distinctly  propose  a  great  effort,  instead  of  leading  the 
hearers  to  a  subject  in  a  manner  which  would  insensibly,  as  it  were, 
enchain  attention.  Horace  (De  Ai-te  Poetica,  136-  142)  well  illus- 
trates the  impropriety  of  a  pretending  and  pompous  introduction,  by 
the  instance  of  an  insignificant  poet's  commencing  a  poem  with  the 
line, 

Fortunam  Priami  cantabo  et  nobUe  belluir, 

and  contrasting  with  it  the  modest  manner  in  which  Homer  com 
mences  his  Odyssey, 

Die  mihi,  Musa,  virum,  captae  post  tempora  Trcjae 
Qui  mores  hominum  muitorum  vidit  et  urbes. 


PARTS    OF   A    SERMON.  91 

hearers,  or  that  he  considers  his  oflSce  as  setting  him  quite 
above  the  ordinary  courtesies  of  life. 

Wliile  he  should  avoid  producing,  in  this  manner,  an  un- 
favorable in  jression  in  respect  to  himself,  his  introduction 
ought  not,  on  the  other  hand,  to  betray  a  purpose  of  enlist- 
ing the  feelings  of  his  hearers  by  paying  them  compliments 
for  their  intelligence,  or  other  worthy  qualities,  or  by  speak- 
ing of  himself  in  an  apparently  humble  manner.  Apolo- 
gies and  compliments  come  with  an  ill  grace  from  the  pul- 
pit, where  a  man  stands  to  explain  and  inculcate  the  word 
of  God,  where  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity  should  bear 
sway,  and  where  the  preacher  should,  in  self-forgetfulness, 
be  absorbed  in  the  one  great  purpose  of  promoting  the 
hearers'  spiritual  welfare. 

As  to  space,  the  very  design  of  an  introduction  requires 
it  to  be  brief.  While  it  should  be  sufficiently  long  to  pre- 
vent the  feeling,  on  the  part  of  hearers,  of  abruptness  when 
the  subject  of  the  sermon  is  entered  on,  it  should  also  be 
sufficiently  short  to  prevent  them  from  tliinking  that  they 
are  needlessly  detained  from  the  subject. 

Exposition. 

It  will  sometimes  be  necessary  to  explain  the  language  of 
the  text,  in  order  to  deduce  from  it  in  a  satisfactory 
manner  the  subject  of  the  sermon.  Sometimes,  too,  when 
the  language  is  not  obscure,  an  exposition  is  desirable  in 
order  to  refresh  the  hearers'  memory  in  regard  to  the  pas- 
sage ;  or  it  may  be  advantageous,  as  furnishing  the  intro- 
duction ;  for  frequently,  as  has  already  been  remarked,  no 
more  suitable  introduction  can  be  devised  than  an  explana 
tion  of  the  text. 


9^2  SACRED  RHEroRrc. 

The  tendency  at  the  present  day  is  to  avoid,  in  great 
measure,  that  minute  and  careful  explanation  of  the  text 
which  appeared  desirable  to  preachers  a  century  ago,  in 
order  to  deduce  from  it  the  subject  of  the  sermon.  Their 
method  was  too  formal,  and  entered  needlessly  into  details. 
But  the  sound  principle  on  which  the  practice  rested,  ought 
to  be  more  frequently  regarded  than  it  is  in  our  day. 

An  exposition  should,  of  course,  be  conducted  on  just 
principles  of  interpretation,  and  unfold  the  true  meaning  of 
the  passage.  It  will  thus  be  adapted  to  secure  the  hearers' 
assent,  as  being  not  fanciful,  nor  forced.  As  much  brevity 
as  is  consistent  with  the  purpose  should  be  studied,  and  the 
explanation  be  confined  to  those  terms,  or  clauses,  which 
need  it.  It  should  make  as  little  display  of  learning  as 
possible ;  and  the  less  formal  the  process,  the  better.  In 
the  pulpit,  the  results  of  a  critical  inquiry  should  be  pre- 
sented, rather  than  the  steps  by  which  those  results  have 
been  attained.  Yet,  as  the  reasons  for  opinions  on  all  sub- 
jects of  religious  belief  should  be  given,  so  in  an  exposi- 
tion it  wiU  often  be  found  desirable  for  the  preacher  to  state 
the  leading  reasons  for  his  view  of  a  text. 

It  is,  however,  unnecessary  and  injudicious  for  a  preacher, 
whenever  he  employs  a  text  as  suggesting  a  subject  in  a 
somewhat  remote  or  inferential  manner,  invariably  to  state 
this  cii'cumstance  to  the  audience,  and  enter  on  a  vindica- 
tion of  himself  for  thus  employing  it.  If  he  has  reasons 
satisfactory  to  himself  for  thus  using  his  text,  and  if  no 
special  importance  is  connected  with  exact  conformity,  on 
that  occasion,  to  the  primary  use  of  the  text,  why  should 
he  put  his  hearers  into  a  questioning,  criticising  state  of 
mind,  instead  of  aiming  at  once  and  with  all  his  might  U) 
impress  the  thought  which  his  judgment,  or  genius,  has  at- 


PA.RTS    OF   A    SERMON.  98 

tached  to  the  passage  ?  Why  should  he  regai'd  his  hearers 
as  a  body  of  critics,  rather  than  as  a  company  of  worship- 
pers, of  men  who  need  incitement  to  righteousness  and  to 
solicitude  for  their  salvation  ?  The  preacher  might  enforce 
from  the  words  —  My  son,  give  me  thine  heart  —  the 
claims  of  religion  on  his  hearers,  and  particularly  on  his 
youthful  hearers,  without  first  leading  them  through  the 
cliiUing  process  of  showing  that  the  passage,  in  its  original 
connection,  had  a  more  limited  application,  and  laboring  to 
convince  them  that  his  use  of  the  passage  could  be  easily 
vindicated.  But  if  some  special  importance  is  attached  to 
the  use  which  he  makes  of  a  certain  passage ;  as  for  in- 
stance, if  it  is  to  be  taken  as  a  proof  passage,  it  would  be 
eminently  proper  to  show  that  the  use  intended  to  be  made 
of  it  is  unexceptionable.  His  hearers  would  thus  see  that 
their  faith  rests  not  on  the  judgment  of  man,  but  on  the 
word  of  God. 


JXmsions. 

The  inquiry  here  is  not,  whether  a  sermon  should  have 
divisions,  but  whether  they  should  be  distinctly  stated.  On 
this  point  there  is  diversity  of  judgment.  Fene-  pg„gio„,s 
Ion  maintains,  that  while  a  preacher  "  ought  to  '"'''^^^■ 
choose  some  method,"  it  ought  not  to  be  "  promised  in  the 
beginning  of  the  discourse : "  and  he  applies  to  sermons 
the  direction  of  Cicero  in  regard  to  a  speech,  "  that  the  best 
method  is  generally  to  conceal  the  order  we  follow,  till  we 
lead  the  hearer  to  it  without  his  being  aware  of  it  before, 
—  and  that  we  ought  not  plainly  to  point  out  the  divisif.n 
of  a  discourse." 

Robert   Hall's    sermon   on   the    Discouragements   and 


94  SACRED    RtETORIC. 

Supports  of  the  Christian  Minister,  has  a  paragraph  in  -^ 
Robert  Hall's  Similar  Strain.  He  sajs,  that  "  in  the  distribi' 
views.  J.JQJJ  ^f  ^]^g  matter  of  our  sermons  we  indulp-  • 

too  little  variety,  and,  exposing  our  plan  in  a}l  it«  parU" 
abate  the  edge  of  curiosity  by  enabling  the  bearer  to  anticJ 
pate  what  we  intend  to  advance.  —  Method,  we  are  ^wa'-e ' 
he  continues,  "  is  an  essential  ingredient  in  every  discour? 
designed  for  the  instruction  of  mankind ;  but  it  ought  neve* 
to  force  itself  on  the  attention  as  an  object  apart ;  nevei 
appear  to  be  an  end  instead  of  an  instrument ;  or  beget  a 
suspicion  of  the  sentiments  being  introduced  for  the  satce 
of  the  method,  not  the  method  for  the  sentiments." 

Dr.  Doddridge,  on  the  contrary,  was  a  strenuous  advo- 
i)oddi-ia<'e's  ^^^^  ^•^^'  ^  Very  minute  statement  of  the  plan  of 
views.  g^   sermon,  and    for  frequently    reminding   the 

hearers  of  the  distinct  parts,  as  the  pi*eacher  proceeds  from 
one  to  another ;  almost  as  if  a  grand  purpose  of  a  preacher 
should  be,  to  secure  the  remembrance  of  "  the  heads  and 
particulars."  A  subordinate  purpose,  however,  this  may 
well  be  regarded,  and  one  that  need  not  be  labored  for,  in 
order  to  secure  the  true  design  of  preaching ;  it  is  one, 
moreover,  that,  if  desirable,  would  be  hazarded  by  minutely 
netting  forth  the  divisions  and  subdivisions,  instead  of  aim- 
ing to  leave  a  strong  impression,  at  last,  of  the  subject 
itself. 

Dr.  Doddridge  evidently  carried  this  matter  to  an  ex- 
treme. His  great  particularity  in  unfolding  his  plan,  and 
in  seeming  to  prepare  his  hearers  for  what  was  to  follow, 
would  be  eminently  unfavorable  to  fervor  and  emotion,  both 
in  the  preacher  and  in  the  hearers.  The  rich  and  affecting 
thoughts  of  Doddridge's  sermons  —  and  the  same  may  be 
said  of  Tillotson's  —  could  hardly  have  failed  to  be  attended 


PARTS    OF    A    SERMON.  95 

with  much  fervor,  had  lie  merely  stated  his  general  i»ur- 
pose  and  then  proceeded  without  interruption,  trusting  to 
the  force  of  a  natural  method  am  to  the  hearers'  earnest- 
ness of  attention  for  such  a  remembering  of  the  sermon  as 
was  desirable. 

JMr.  Hall's  objection,  it  would  seem,  lay  not  against  a 
mention,  at  the  beginning,  of  the  subject  and  the  general 
divisions  of  a  sermon ;  but  against  a  minute  and  formal 
mention  of  the  various  "  heads  and  particulars."  For  in 
the  very  sennon  which  contains  his  objection,  he  mentions 
at  the  beginning  his  purpose  to  exhibit  "  the  discourage- 
ments on  the  one  hand,  and  the  supports  on  the  other,  to  be 
looked  for  in  the  ministerial  warfare,"  thus  stating  the  two 
main  divisions  of  the  discoui'se.  It  was  usual  with  him 
thus  to  mention  the  chief  divisions  of  his  sermons.  And 
certainly  such  a  mention  does  not  "  abate  the  edge  of  curi- 
osity ; "  it  rather  sharpens  it,  and  excites  an  earnest  desire 
to  hear  what  the  preacher  is  about  to  advance  in  respect  to 
those  heads. 

Fenelon  would  seem  to  have  carried  his  objection  fur- 
ther than  did  Mr.  Hall.  But  when  we  consider  the  very 
promiscuous  character  of  religious  assemblies,  gt,i^ement  of 
as  to  ajre,  intelligence  and  cultivation,  we  shall  '^'^"^i?"** 
be  inclined  to  think  that  sometimes  a  statement  *i«sirabie. 
of  the  preacher's  method  is  desirable,  though  at  other 
times  the  sermon,  from  its  very  structure,  requires  no  such 
statement. 

An  illustration  here  may  be  of  use.  Wlien  some  duty 
is  the  subject  of  discourse,  and  the  preacher  designs  to  per- 
suade his  hearers  to  its  performance,  a  formal  statement 
beforehand  of  the  motives  which  are  to  be  urged,  is  cer- 


96  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

tainly  not  needed.     When  some  religious  principle  is  to  be 
accounted  for,  the  several  considerations  which  account  for 
it  need  not  be  mentioned  befoi'ehand.     They  may  succeed 
one  another  in  the  progress  of  the  discussion  without  being 
previously  named,  and  thus  gradually,  one  after  another, 
occupy  the  hearers'  minds.     But  when  the  materials  of  a 
sermon  are  to  be  distributed  under  two  or  three  main  divis- 
ions, it  will  generally,  if  not  always,  be  best  to  mention 
these  principal  divisions,  and  then  proceed  to  treat  each  of 
them,  without,  however,  giving  previous  notice  of  the  sev- 
eral particulars  under  them.     Thus,  to  take  an  example 
from  Mr.  Hall's  sermon  on  Family  Worship,  after  a  few 
prefatory  sentences,  he  says  —  "I  shall  take  occasion  from 
these  words  to  urge  upon  you  the  duty  of  family  prayer ;  a 
duty,  I  fear,  too  much  neglected  among  us,  though  it  is  one 
of  high  importance  and  indispensable  obligation.     In  bring 
ing  this  subject  before  you,  I  shall,  first,  attempt  to  show 
the  solid  reasons  on  which  it  is  founded ;  and,  secondly,  en- 
deavor, with  the  blessing  of  God,  to  suggest  a  few  hints 
respecting  the  best  method  of  performing  it."     Dr.  Griffin, 
also,  in  his  sermon  on  the  Abominable  Nature  of  Sin,  thus 
unfolds   his  plan :    "  The  doctrine,  then,  which  we   may 
draw  from  the  text  is  this,  that  sin  is  the  abominable  thing 
which   God  hates.     It  will  be  my  object  to  illustrate  and 
apply  this  doctrine.     That  sin  is  abominable  to  God,  ap- 
pears, I.  From  the  nature  of  things ;  II.  From  the  ex 
pressions  he  has  made  of  that  abhorrence."     In  both  these 
instances,  the  two  grand  divisions  are  stated ;  and,  doubt- 
less, the  statement  excited  curiosity  and  desire  to  hear  what 
the  preacher  was  intending  to  advance.     So  Mr.  Buckmin- 
ster,  in  an  occasional  sermon  entitled  Christianity  and  the 


PARTS    OF   A    SERMON.  97 

Female  Sex,  proposes  two  inquiries  as  the  heads  of  his 
discourse  — "  What  has  Christianity  done  for  that  sex  to 
which  it  seems  so  well  adapted  ?  and,  What  ought  they 
now  to  do  for  Christianity  ?  " 

But  examples  need  not  be  multiplied.  It  should  only 
be  added,  that  when  main  divisions  are  not  employed,  but 
all  the  matter  is  to  be  distributed  under  one  general  head, 
utility  will  sometimes  be  consulted  by  mentioning  beforehand 
the  three,  or  four,  particulars  which  are  to  be  unfolded.  Thus 
Massillon,  in  his  sermon  on  the  Disagreeable  Circumstances 
which  accompany  Piety  in  this  Life,  after  amplifying  the 
thought  that  piety  has,  in  this  life,  its  unpleasant  accompa- 
niments, observes  that  this  ought  not  to  be  a  pretext  either 
for  abandoning,  or  for  declining,  the  service  of  God.  "  Be- 
hold the  reasons :  first,  because  disagreeable  circumstances 
are  inevitable  in  this  life  ;  secondly,  because  those  of  piety 
are  not  so  bitter  as  they  are  represented  ;  thirdly,  because 
they  are  fewer  than  those  of  the  world ;  fourthly,  because, 
whenever  they  are  as  many  as  those  of  the  world,  they  yet 
have  alleviations  which  those  of  the  world  have  not." 
Having  thus  stated,  at  the  opening  of  the  discourse,  its  sev- 
eral divisions,  he  proceeds  to  the  discussion.*  So  There- 
min, court  preacher  in  Berlin,  in  a  sermon  on  the  Resur- 
rection of  Christ  an  Incitement  to  Repentance,  exhibits  the 
seveial  parts  of  his  plan  immediately  after  naming  his  sub- 
ject :  "  Let  us  now  contemplate  tjje  resurrection  of  the 
Lord  as  an  incitement  to  repentance.  It  is  so,  because  it 
proves  to  us,  I.  That  there  is  an  invisible  world  ;  II.  That 
we  pass,  after  death,  into  that  invisible  world ;  HI.  That 
our  destiny  in  that  world  depends  on  the  relation  in  which 


*  Oeuvres  de  Massillon,  I.  p.  483.  Paris,  1838. 
Q 


98  SACRKD    RHETORIC. 

we  Stand  to  Christ :  Three  truths,  which  proceeil  tram 
the  resurrection  of  Christ,  and  each  one  of  which  ought  to 
incite  us  to  a  new  life  and  to  efforts  for  hoHness."  * 

Judgment  must  dictate  the  proper  course  ;  and,  particu- 
larly, an  unvarying  uniformity  should  be  avoided. 

Treatment  of  the  Subject. 

As  this  is,  commonly,  the  chief  part  of  a  sermon,  it  gives 
scope  for  all  the  preacher's  power  of  reasoning,  of  imagi- 
nation, and  of  persuasion.  It  lays  under  contribution  all 
his  stores  of  knowledge,  and  his  skill  in  the  use  of  lan- 
guage. Here  the  peculiar  genius  of  each  writer  will  dis- 
Ruies  not  P^^J  itself  Rules,  consequently,  except  of  a 
needed.  very  general  character,  are  not  to  be  expected  in 
regard  to  this  part ;  particularly,  as  by  the  pfDcess  through 
which  the  preacher  is  considered  as  having  passed,  he  has 
collected  all  his  materials,  and  has  judiciously  arranged 
them.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  the  treatment  should  always 
be  ample  and  thorough  ;  no  point  should  be  left  untouched 
which  the  case  demands ;  and  the  hearer  should  perceive, 
at  its  close,  that  it  is  not  defective,  but  that  what  was  pro- 
posed is  actually  performed.  It  should  be  evident  that  the 
whole  subject  has  been  fairly  surveyed,  that  every  thing 
which  pertains  to  it  has  been  carefully  considered,  that  ex- 
travagance has  been  avoided,  and  that  the  results  arrived 
at  are  worthy  of  an  intelligent  and  practical  adoption.  As 
far  as  possible,  too,  abstruseness  should  be  shunned ;  the 
discussion  should  be  rendered  lively  and  attractive  by  ap- 
propriate illustrations  and  by  phraseology  which,  while  level 
to   the  comprehension   of  ordinary  minds,   shall   also   be 

*  Die  Deutsche  Kanzel.  p,  127. 


PARTS    OF    A    SKRMON.  99 

adapted  to  cultivated  hearers.  Nor  is  this  difficult  to  a  man 
of  good  sense  and  of  clear  views.  Let  him  express  nim- 
self  naturally  and  with  ease,  giving  free  scope  to  all  his 
powers,  never  affecting  to  be  profound,  or  to  soar ;  not 
seeming  excited  when  only  clearness  is  demanded,  noi-  re- 
fusing to  kindle  with  emotion  when  nature  prompts  it,  aim- 
ing always  to  give  a  just  expression  of  his  thoughts,  and  ht 
will  find  that  nature  in  him  will  call  forth  the  responses  of 
natnre  in  his  hearers.  If  his  mind  acts  thus  freely,  the 
various  forms  of  language  from  the  simply  didactic  to  the 
imaginative,  or  figurative,  and  the  impassioned,  will  pre- 
sent themselves  in  their  appropriate  places. 

Here,  as  has  already  been  said,  it  may  sometimes  be 
judicious  to  consider  objections  against  the  doc-  Consideia- 
trine  of  the  discourse.  In  doing  this,  candor  objections. 
should  be  a  prevailing  characteristic  ;  and  no  advantage,  in 
urging  unsound  arguments,  or  unfairly  stating,  or  removing, 
objections,  should  be  taken  of  the  position  which  the 
preacher  occupies  as  being  the  only  speaker,  and  not  liable 
to  be  questioned  before  a  congregation.  Nor  should  he 
allow  himself  to  take  a  similar  advantage  of  ignorance  on 
the  part  of  his  hearers,  or  of  the  unsuspecting  confidence 
which  they  may  repose  in  him.  All  his  statements  should 
be  capable  of  abiding  a  rigid  examination.  The  same 
fairness  should  be  observed,  as  if  he  were  engaged  in  con- 
versation with  a  respected  friend  of  opposite  views ;  the 
aim  being,  not  to  gain  the  honor  of  a  triumph,  but  to  ex- 
hibit and  defend  the  truth. 

Cases  may  exist,  indeed,  in  which  a  host  of  objections 
will  be  best  dispelled  by  other  means  than  by  formally  and 
respectfully  examining  them.  Such  cases,  however,  v_an- 
not  be  described,  as  they  depend  on  circumstances ;  and 


100  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

when  thej  occur,  the  preacher's  own  ready  genius  and  in* 
herent  sense  of  propriety  must  prescribe  his  course. 

On  the  relative  proportion,  in  length,  of  the  several 
Proportion  P^rts  composing  the  treatment  of  a  subject,  no 
of  tiie  parts,  p^jg  ^^^^  ^^e  giveu.  Eacli  part  is  to  contribute  its 
quota  to  the  general  result ;  and  one  that  is  very  brief  may 
yet  be  as  vitally  important  as  one  that  fills  a  wide  space. 
Regard  must  be  had  not  only  to  the  subject  itself,  but  also 
to  the  occasion  which  requires  that  subject,  or  to  w^hich  it  is 
suitable,  and  to  the  hearers  of  a  particular  sermon ;  since 
some  occasions  and  some  hearers  would  require  a  certain 
class  of  thoughts  to  be  copiously  expanded,  which  on  a  dif- 
ferent occasion  and  before  a  different  audience,  though  the 
same  subject  is  under  treatment,  need  not  be  so  minutely 
unfolded.  Besides,  on  some  points  the  preacher's  mind 
ivill  naturally  be  more  inventive  and  fruitful  than  on  others. 
The  nature  of  each  part,  and  the  impulse  of  genius  and 
judgment,  will  dictate  the  length  which  it  requires,  or  of 
which  it  will  advantageously  admit.  The  discourse  should 
be  always  tending  to  the  result  without  needless  delay. 
Prolixity  must  be  sedulously  avoided.  In  regard  to  each 
part,  as  well  as  to  the  whole,  the  advice  of  Dr.  Witherspoon 
is  of  great  value  —  Leave  off  when  you  have  done. 

Transitions. 

The  mode  of  transition  from  one  main  part  to  another, 
and  from  one  subordinate  division  to  another,  requires  at- 
tent'on.  It  is  undesirable  to  pass  from  part  to  part  ab- 
ruptly, or  by  the  bare  mention  of  a  numerical  word;  foi 
the  several  members  may  thus  appear  rather  as  separate 
pieces  bu^  sliglitly  connected,  than  as  joint  parts  of  one 


PARTS    OF   A    SERMON.  101 

whole.  They  should  rather  be  like  the  several  parts  of  a 
garment,  properly  attached  to  one  another  and  making  a 
uniform  whole ;  or,  like  the  several  limbs  of  a  body,  wliich 
do  not  present  themselves  to  the  eye  separately,  but  in  an 
agreeable  combination,  thus  forming  a  body  to  which  each 
limb  is  essential,  and  to  which  each  limb  furnishes  its  pro 
portion  of  the  strength  and  beauty  of  the  whole. 

Suitable  modes  of  transition  greatly  conduce  also,  to  the 
orderly  action  of  hearers'  minds,  and  to  their  more  ready 
remembrance  of  the  main  thoughts  of  a  discourse. 

The  connection,  just  now  hinted,  between  the  different 
parts  of  a  discourse,  may  be  effected  in  various  jio,,^,  ^f 
ways  ;  and  several  connecting  clauses  can  easily  ^'■''"^'"°'i 
be  framed  during  the  preparation  of  a  sermon,  which  would 
much  assist  the  transition  from  one  part  to  another.  The 
last  sentence  in  a  paragraph  may  be  so  shaped  as  naturally 
to  introduce  the  next  paragraph.  Or,  one  head  being  fin- 
ished, it  may  be  observed  that  '  not  only  is  the  idea  on 
which  we  have  been  dwelling  applicable  to  the  case  in  hand, 
but  there  is  another  thought,  also,  directly  bearing  on  it ; ' 
and  then  that  thought  may  be  introduced  as  the  next  head 
of  discourse.  Or  the  preacher  may  remai'k  — '  We  have 
thus  far  been  occupied  thus  and  so  ;  let  us  now  turn  to  such 
a  thought.'  It  is  enough,  doubtless,  just  to  have  intimated 
the  propriety  of  devising  neat  formulas  of  transition  ;  a 
preacher's  genius  will  invent  at  the  moment,  as  occasion  re- 
quires, such  as  will  suit  his  purpose. 

The  passage  from  one  part  to  another  may  be  made  by 
these  forms  of  expression,  either  with  or  without  use  of 

numerical 

the  usual  numerical  words,  secondly,  thirdly,  &c.  words. 
It  is  not  a  sufficient  reason  for  declining  the  use  of  these 
words,  that  they  give  an  air  of  stiffness  to  the  performance, 
9* 


102  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

and  bring  into  too  bold  relief  the  joints  of  the  discoui*&e. 
The  judicious  use  of  these  words  secures  ends  far  more  im- 
portant than  the  beauty  of  structure,  or  the  harmonj  of 
sound,  which  may  be  obtained  by  avoiding  them.  Nor  do 
true  beauty  and  harmony  require  the  various  parts  to  be 
welded  together,  or  even  to  be  so  intimately  united  that  the 
junctures  would  escape  the  notice  of  all,  except  a  few  very 
sagacious  individuals.  The  ready  perception,  on  the  part  of 
hearers,  of  the  successive  considerations  that  are  employed, 
must  be  regarded  ;  and  numerical  terms  may  be  generally 
used  in  connection  with  formulas  of  transition,  so  as  not  at 
all  to  impair  neatness  or  elegance  of  composition.  As, 
however,  variety  is  desirable,  and  transitions  can  be  dis- 
tinctly marked  by  other  terms,  a  preacher  will  find  it  agree- 
able and  useful  to  have  at  command  several  words,  or 
phrases  even,  that  will  serve  this  purpose.  Thus,  instead 
of  uniformly  saying,  secondly,  thirdly,  &c.,  a  regard  to  vari- 
ety and  to  attractiveness  would  recommend  the  employment 
of  such  terms  as  again,  still  further,  in  addition,  moreover, 
once  more,  finally,  &c. 

The  sermons  of  Mr.  Jay,  of  England,  and  those  of  Mas- 
sillon,  furnish  fine  specimens  of  transition.  Robert  Hall's 
sermons  are  also,  in  this  respect,  excellent  models. 

Methods  of  securing  continued  attention  during  the  progress 
of  a  Sermon. 

If  a  sermon  does  not  exceed  the  ordinary  length,  and  is 
composed  in  the  style  of  an  address  to  an  assembly,  no  spe- 
cial attempts  will  be  needed  to  maintain  the  hearers'  atten- 
tion. But  when  the  subject  is  of  such  a  nature  as  to  re- 
quire more  fixed  atter  tion  than  usual,  or  when  the  sermon 


PARTS    OF    A    SERMON.  108 

must  exceed  the  ordinary  limit  of  time,  it  is  desirable  to 
forestall  the  flagging  of  attention.  Some  i-espectful  ex- 
pressions, not  unsuitable  to  the  dignity  of  the  pulpit,  might 
then  be  of  utility :  particularly  if  introduced  with  ease, 
and,  a^  it  were,  spontaneously  occurring  at  the  moment. 

Though  no  signs  of  impatience,  or  of  listlessness,  may 
appear,  yet  such  language  may  favorably  influence  an  as- 
sembly, and  secure  an  undiminished  interest  in  the  dis- 
course. Nothing  is  lost  by  urbanity  in  address  on  the  part 
of  the  preacher,  unless  he  is  guilty  of  excess  either  as  to 
his  phraseology,  or  the  frequency  with  which  he  thus  ex- 
presses himself.  Excess  would  not  only  defeat  the  pur- 
pose, but,  like  all  affectation,  would  call  forth  feelings  akin 
to  disgust.  If  spai'ingly  used,  on  proper  occasions,  and  evi- 
dently marked  by  delicacy  of  feeling,  no  valid  objection 
can  exist  to  such  expedients  for  preventing  weariness.  As 
a  specimen  of  what  an  ingenious  and  delicate  mind  will 
sometimes  prompt  for  such  a  purpose,  a  sentence  is  here 
selected  from  Mr.  Buckminster's  sermon  on  Christianity 
and  the  Female  Sex.  Having  completed,  at  considerable 
length,  the  first  head  of  his  discourse,  namely,  What  Chris- 
tianity has  done  for  the  Female  Sex,  he  introduces  the 
second  head  by  observing  —  "  You  have  heard  us  with  so 
much  patience  on  the  past  condition  and  character  of  your 
sex,  we  hope  you  will  not  be  wearied  with  what  remains 
of  this  discourse,  in  which  we  intend  to  explain  what  you 
may  and  ouglit  to  do  for  Christianity,  which  has  done  so 
much  fc  you." 

Conclusion  of  a  Sermon. 
A  conclusion,  in  sermons  which  properly  admit  of  one, 
being  desigred  to  present  the  deductions  from  the  subject 


104  SACKED   RHETORIC. 

which  has  been  under  consideration,  or  to  show  its  proper 
Pertinent  to  JoAuence  on  men's  spirit  and  conduct,  should 
the  subject,  jjaye  a  strict  relation  to  that  subject,  and  not  be 
of  so  general  a  character  as  to  fit  some  other  subject  quite 
as  well. 

Care  should  be  exercised,  that  the  doctrinal  deductions 
Legitimate,  be  unexceptionablj  legitimate.  They  will  then 
often  be  of  signal  utility  in  correcting  erroneous  opinions  ; 
for  when  a  point  has  been  fairly  discussed,  or  properly 
proved,  the  necessary  inferences  from  it  may  be  admitted 
more  readily  than  if  made,  themselves,  the  subjects  of  ar- 
gumentation.* 

The  conclusion  will,  however,  more  commonly  be  di- 
Earnest  and  I'scted  to  men's  "  bosoms  and  business,"  and 
affectionate,  ghould  be  an  earnest,  solicitous  application  of 
the  subject  discussed,  aiming  to  secure  its  genuine  influence 
on  the  hearers'  characters  and  lives.  Here,  frequently,  the 
preacher's  affections  will  become  enkindled,  and  the  earnest- 
ness of  his  spirit  and  manner  will  rivet  in  his  hearers  the 
truths  he  is  seeking  to  enforce. 

The  conclusion,  since  it  exhibits  the  legitimate  results  of 
To  be  care-     the  Subject  which  has  been  treated,  and  aims  to 

fully  pre-  •!•  •  n     -i  •      -i    •    n 

paied.  direct  Its  diversified  practical  influences,  is  evi 

dently  too  important  a  part  to  be  omitted,  or  to  be  only 

*  "  In  order,"  says  Dr.  Emmons,  "  to  lead  my  people  into  the 
knowledge  of  the  most  important  and  self-denying  doctrines  of  the 
gospel  to  the  best  advantage,  I  usually  brought  in  those  truths  which 
are  the  most  displeasing  to  the  human  heart,  by  way  of  inference 
In  this  way  the  hearers  were  constrained  to  acknowledge  the  pre- 
mises before  they  saw  the  conclusions,  which,  being  clearly  drawn,  it 
'vas  to )  late  to  deny.  This  I  often  found  to  be  the  best  metliod  to 
siljnce  and  convince  gainsayer^." 


PAnTS    OF   A   SERMON.  105 

slightly  provided  for,  in  the  collecting  of  materials,  or  in 
the  subsequent  preparation  of  a  sermon.*  It  ought  to  re- 
ceive as  careful  attention  as  any  other  part,  and  should  by 
no  means  be  left  to  the  inspiration  of  the  moment  of  deliv- 
ery. In  secular  oratory,  the  concluding  passages  of 
speeches,  as  having  so  important  a  relation  to  the  designed 
result,  have  often  been  elaborated  with  the  utmost  care. 
The  conclusion  of  Lord  Brougham's  defence  of  Quee.i 
Caroline  is  said  to  have  been  wrought  over  as  many  as  six- 
teen times  before  the  speech  was  delivered.  "  It  is  a  great 
-nistake,"  Dr.  Ware  remarks,  "to  imagine  a  closing  exhor- 
ation  easier  work  than  the  previous  management  of  the 
discourse.  I  know  nothing  which  requires  more  intense 
thought,  more  prudent  consideration,  or  more  judicious  skill, 
both  in  ordering  the  topics  and  selecting  the  words.  One 
may,  indeed,  very  easily  dash  out  into  exclamations,  and 
make  loud  appeals  to  his  audience.  But  to  appeal  pun- 
gently,  weightily,  effectually,  in  such  words  and  emphasis, 
that  the  particular  truth  or  duty  shall  be  driven  home  and 
fastened  in  the  mind  and  conscience  —  this  is  an  arduous, 
dehcate,  anxious  duty,  which  may  well  task  a  man's  most 
serious  and  thoughtful  hours  of  preparation.  Tt  is  only  by 
giving  such  preparation  that  he  can  hope  to  make  that  im- 
pression which  God  will  bless ;  and  he  that  thinks  it  the 
easiest  of  things,  and  harangues  without  forethought,  must 
harangue  without  effect.     Is  it  not  probable,  that  much  of 


*  The  sermons  of  President  Edwards  and  of  Dr.  Emmons  illus- 
trate the  very  copious  and  diversified  applications  which  a  preacher 
may  make  of  a  religious  principle  he  has  been  unfolding  or  estab- 
lishing. Not,  however,  that  the  items  of  "Improvement,"  or  "Ap- 
plication," presented  by  these  distinguished  preachers  are  always 
just,  or  judicious. 


106  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

the  vapid  and  insignificant  vei'biage  which  is  poured  out  at 
the  close  of  sermons  originates  in  this  notion  that  exhorta 
tion  is  a  very  simple  affair,  to  which  anybody  is  equal  at 
any  time  ?"* 

As  the  conclusion  of  a  sermon  will  often  be  the  most 
Class  of         fervid  and  moving  part,  and  as  it  aims  to  secure 

feelings  to  be  „  /.it  ... 

aaaressed.  the  proper  eiiect  ot  the  discourse,  it  is  important 
to  consider  what  class  of  feelings  it  should  more  particularly 
address.  Regard  must  be  paid,  of  course,  to  the  nature  of 
the  subject  which  has  been  treated,  and  to  the  characfers 
of  those  hearers  whom  it  may  appear  specially  desirable, 
on  a  given  occasion,  to  influence.  In  respect  to  both,  it 
may  sometimes  be  advisable  that  the  final  impression  should 
be  that  of  terror.  Care,  however,  should  be  taken,  uni- 
versally, that  terror  should  not  be  of  an  indefinite  kind,  but 
should  arise  from  an  intelligent  and  well-proportioned  view 
of  the  whole  truth  concerning  men's  sinfulness  and  danger, 
and  the  divine  provision  for  their  pardon  and  ssdvation  ;  for 
only  thus  can  it  directly  conduce  to  the  preacher's  ultimate 
purpose,  namely,  persuading  men  to  become  reconciled  to 
God,  and  to  lead  a  life  of  righteousness.  Little  doubt, 
too,  can  be  entertained,  that  deeper  and  more  salutary  im- 
pressions are  made  on  men,  in  general,  by  addressing  their 
sense  of  duty,  by  urging  the  claims  to  gratitude  and  obe- 
dience arising  from  the  kindness  of  the  Creator  and  the 
Saviour,  and  by  attractive  delineations  of  the  recompenses 
which  await  the  righteous. 

The  Scriptures  aim  to  excite  a  spirit  of  love  and  obedi- 
ence to  God  by  the  consideration  of  his  love  to  us :  an 

*  The  appositeness  of  this  extract  to  my  purpose  must  be  my 
apology  for  quoting  from  a  production,  the  whole  of  which  is  embraced 
n  this  vot  xme. 


PARTS    OF   A    SERMON.  107 

apostle  laid  much  stress  on  the  thought,  "  We  have  known 
and  believed  the  love  which  God  hath  to  us.  God  is 
love." 

It  is  eminently  true,  "  that  the  goodness  of  God  leadeth 
to  repentance."  Conscience,  also,  is  the  power  in  the  hu- 
man soul  on  which  chief  reliance  must  be  placed,  so  far  as 
man  is  concerned,  in  endeavoring  to  effect  his  recovery  to 
duty  and  a  steadfast  adherence  to  a  righteous  course.  And 
conscience  will  be  aroused  to  its  office  more  readily  by 
clearly  unfolding  men's  obligations  than  by  dilating  on  their 
dangers;  and  by  addressing  the  intellectual  and  moral, 
than  the  sensitive  nature ;  especially,  than  by  stimulating 
fear. 

In  these  hints  on  the  closing  passages  of  a  sermon,  it  is 
taken  for  granted  that  its  preceding  parts  have  given  the 
right  kind  of  instruction.  The  concealment,  or  the  very 
infrequent,  or  half  earnest  mention  of  Avhat  is  properly  em- 
braced in  "  the  terror  of  the  Lord  "  must  not  be  allowed ; 
for  plainly,  from  the  absorbing  nature  of  secular  pursuits, 
from  men's  deep  moral  lethargy,  from  Scriptural  examples, 
as  well  as  from  the  religious  history  of  vast  numbers,  and 
the  experience  of  many  eminently  useful  preachers,  the 
woes  of  the  lost,  presented  with  the  earnestness  of  deep 
conviction  and  with  evident  solicitude  for  men's  spiritual 
welfare,  must  be  one  of  the  faithful  preacher's  common- 
places. But,  like  the  apostle  Paul,  he  must  employ  this 
topic  as  a  persuasive  to  a  pious  life  ;  and  this  ultimate  pur- 
pose is  best  gained  by  making  "  the  terror  of  tlie  Lord ' 
subordinate  to  the  claims  of  duty,  and  to  the  winning  mo- 
tives of  the  gospel. 

In  fine,  the  conscientiousness  and  tenderness  of  a  deeply 
pious  spirit,  careful  observation  of  mankind,  and  a  remem- 


108  SACKED   RHETORIC. 

brance  of  the  effect  on  himself  of  the  various  topics  of  reli- 
gion, will  aid  a  preacher  beyond  calculation  in  'rightly- 
dividing  the  truth '  among  the  several  classes  of  his  hear- 
ers, and  in  giving  the  respective  classes  of  motives  their 
proper  place  and  prominence. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

TEXT-SERMONS.        SEVERAL     KINDS     OF     TEXT-SERMONS  : 
SPECIMENS. 

The  plan  of  the  present  work  favors  the  consideration, 
at  this  point,  of  Text-  sermons ;  the  remaining  subjects 
having  reference  to  each  of  the  classes  into  which  sermons 
are,  in  this  work,  divided,  and  some  of  the  earlier  chapters 
being  also  tributary  to  text-sermons  as  well  as  to  others. 
Scarcely  anything  more  is  necessary,  in  regard  to  this  class, 
than  briefly  to  characterize  a  few  kinds  of  them,  and  to  fur- 
nish specimens. 

The  general  distinction  between  this  class  and  the  other 
is,  that  while  in  the  latter  a  definite  subject  is  treated,  as 
drawn  from  the  text,  in  the  former  the  text  itself,  as  a  col- 
lection of  words,  or  clauses,  is  the  ground-work  of  the  dis- 
course ;  or,  sometimes,  the  text  and  the  context  united  fur- 
nish the  materials  and  the  divisions  of  the  discourse. 

It  will  be  convenient  to  subdivide  this  class.  Yet  no 
division  can  include  the  numerous  methods  of  Several  sorts 
forming  text-sermons.  The  aim  of  this  chapter  sermons. 
is,  merely  to  notice  such  modes  of  formation  as  are  most 
adapted  to  the  design  of  sermons,  and  a?  may  guide  the 
practice  of  a  preacher.  The  general  remark  is  also  requi- 
site here,  that  in  this  class  of  sermons  judgment  and  taste 
must  be  particularly  consulted ;  foj  their  structure  cannot 
10 


110  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

be  brought  within  scientific  regulations  ;  and  if  a  preacher 
prefer  oddity  to  sobriety,  he  can  produce  truly  ridiculous 
structures  of  this  sort.  Still,  as  a  wide-spread  practice  has 
proved,  a  judicious  preacher,  simply  intent  on  doing  good, 
will  often  find  discourses  of  this  class  highly  useful. 

1.  Of  this  class,  discourses  may  first  be  mentioned  which 
are  founded  on  such  texts  as  exhibit  one  subject  and  con- 
tain several  points  of  instruction,  or  remark,  relating  to 
that  subject.  These  bear  a  strong  resemblance  to  subject- 
sermons,  since  they  have  one  subject  to  which  all  the  parts 
of  the  sermon  are  related.  They  differ,  however,  in  that 
they  do  not,  properly  speaking,  treat  of  a  definite  subject 
on  logical  principles,  but  exhibit  various  points  mentioned 
in  the  text,  more  or  less  directly  related  to  the  main  sub- 
ject. 

For  instance;  Romans  14:  12  —  So  then,  every  one  of 
us  shall  give  account  of  himself  to  God  —  might  be  the 
foundation  of  a  discourse  on  our  Accountability  to  God, 
with  the  following  divisions  :  I.  An  account  is  to  be  ren- 
dered <o  God;  II.  Every  one  —  of  v^  —  is  to  render  ac- 
count ;  III.  Every  one  is  to  render  an  account  of  himself.* 

Another  example  may  be  founded  on  Acts  17 :  31  —  Be- 
cause he  hath  appointed  a  day  in  the  which  he  will  judge 
the  world  in  righteousness  by  that  man  whom  he  hath  or- 
dained ;  whereof  he  hath  given  assurance  unto  all  men,  in 
that  he  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead.  —  On  the  subject 

*  The  specimens  given  in  this  chapter  ai-e  outlines  of  the  princi- 
pal part  only  —  the  body  of  a  sermon ;  the  statement  of  thoughts  for 
a  conclusion,  even  when  a  formal  conclusion  would  be  appropriate, 
not  being  required  by  the  purpose  of  the  chapter.  In  these  speci- 
mens, a  greater  show  of  fonnality  also  appears,  than  it  would  be  de- 
sirable  or  requisite  to  retain  in  semons  conformed  to  them. 


TEXT-SERMONS.  Ill 

of  the  General  Judgment,  this  text  might  furnish  the  fol- 
lowing plan:  I.  God  will  Judge  the  world;  (a)  the  assur- 
ance which  God  has  given  of  this  purpose ;  (b)  a  time  is 
appointed  for  this  event.  11.  He  will  judge  the  world 
in  righteousness.  III.  He  will  judge  the  world  by  Jesus 
Christ. 

The  words  in  1  Peter  3 :  18  —  Christ  also  hath  once 
suffered  for  sins,  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  he  might 
bring  us  to  God,  —  lead  us  to  contemplate  the  Sufferings  of 
Christ.  They  assert,  L  That  Christ,  the  Just  one,  suffered 
for  sins.  They  show,  II.  In  whose  behalf  he  suffered  — 
the  unjust;  and,  III.  I^or  what  purpose  he  suffered  —  that 
he  might  bring  us  to  God. 

The  passage  in  2  Peter  3:  14  —  Wherefore,  beloved, 
seeing  ye  look  for  such  things,  be  diligent  that  ye  may  be 
found  of  him  in  peace,  without  spot  and  blameless  —  might 
suggest  the  subject  of  Christian  Diligence,  to  be  treated 
under  two  divisions ;  I.  The  grounds  of  it  —  seeing  ye  look 
for  such  things ;  II.  The  objects  to  which  it  should  be  di- 
rected —  that  ye  may  be  found  of  him  in  peace,  &c. 

The  apostle's  declaration  in  Rom.  1 :  16  —  For  I  am  not 
ashamed  of  the  gospel  of  Ciirist ;  for  it  is  the  power  of 
God  unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  believeth  —  might 
lead  us  to  consider  his  Feelings  in  regard  to  the  gospel, 
and  furnish  the  Reasons  why  he  cherished  such  feelings. 
The  reasons  are,  1.  The  gospel  effects  salvation ;  2.  It 
effects  salvation  for  believers,  and  for  every  one  that  believ- 
eth ;  3.  It  is  a  system  with  which  the  power  oj'  God  is  as- 
sociated. 

In  like  manner,  our  Lord's  declaration  in  John  14 :  23 
—  If  a  man  love  me,  he  will  keep  ray  words ;  and  my 
Father  will  love  him,  and  we  will  come  unto  him,  and  make 


112  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

our  abodt  with  him — furnishes  materials  for  a  sermon  on 
Love  to  Christ,  with  two  divisions ;  I.  The  Evidence  of 
possessing  Love  to  Christ;  namely,  Obedience  to  his  in- 
structions ;  n.  The  Recompense  of  this  Love ;  (a)  The 
Father  will  specially  love  him  that  loves  Christ ;  (b)  The 
Father  and  Christ  will  grant  to  such  a  person  their  abiding 
presence. 

Dr.  Barrow  has  a  sermon  on  the  Duty  of  Thanksgiving, 
founded  on  Eph.  5 :  20  —  Giving  thanks  always  for  all 
things  unto  God.  He  adopts  the  following  plan :  I.  The 
Duty  —  giving  thanks  ;  H.  The  Object  to  whom  thanks  are 
to  be  directed  —  to  God ;  HI.  The  Time  of  performing  the 
duty  —  always  ;  IV.  The  Matter  of  the  duty,  and  its  extent 
—  for  all  things.  —  A  less  formal  method,  and  one  which 
would  not  require  any  numerical  words,  would  be  the  follow- 
ing :  The  Duty  of  giving  thanks  to  God  —  for  aU  things  — 
at  all  times. 

The  Bible  abounds  in  passages  susceptible  of  similar 
treatment.  Sucli  passages  will  be  found  particularly  ser- 
viceable, when  they  inculcate  some  doctrine  or  duty,  because 
they  furnish  considerations  having  the  authority  of  holy 
writ.  Thus,  Eph.  1:  3-6,  and  2  Thess.  2:  13,  14,  con- 
tain all  the  items  of  thought  which  are  necessary  for  dis- 
cussing the  so-called  doctrine  of  election.  In  like  manner, 
the  paragraph  in  Rom.  13  :  1  -  5,  contains  all  the  requisite 
items  of  argument  for  the  duty  of  Subjection  to  Civil 
Magistrates. 

2.  In  the  class  of  text-sermons  are  also  included  such  as 
present,  for  successive  consideration,  several  topics  found  in 
a  text.  These  topics  will  have  various  degrees  of  relation 
to  each  other ;  w  that  a  common  bond  among  then>  mny 


TEXT-SERMONS.  113 

generally  be  perceived,  though  a  precise  unity  cannot  be 
Claimed  for  these  sermons. 

Thus,  from  Ps.  73  :  24  — Thou  shalt  guide  me  with  thy 
counsel,  and  afterwards  receive  me  to  glory  —  the  following 
outline  might  be  formed :  I.  The  pious  man  is  guided  by 
God  ;  II.  The  guidance  which  he  enjoys  conducts  to  a  glo- 
rious end. 

From  a  miniature  volume  by  Dr.  Stow,  of  Boston,  enti- 
tled Daily  Manna  for  Christian  Pilgrims,  the  three  follow- 
ing schemes  of  thought  are  extracted,  which  might  be  ex- 
panded into  discourses  answering  to  this  sort  of  text-ser- 
mons. 

Heb.  4:1  —  Let  us  therefore  fear,  lest,  a  promise  being 
left  us  of  entering  into  his  rest,  any  of  you  should  seem  to 
come  short  of  it.  —  I.  A  Promise  stated;  II.  A  Danger 
suggested  ;  III.  A  Duty  inculcated. 

Rev.  22  :  17  —  Whosoever  will,  let  him  take  the  water 
of  life  freely.  —  I.  The  Blessing  offered;  II,  The  Gratu- 
itousness of  the  offer ;  III.  The  Extent  of  the  offer. 

Ps.  27:  14  —  Wait  on  the  Lord,  be  of  good  courage, 
and  he  shall  strengthen  thine  heart.  —  I.  The  required  Ser- 
vice ;  II.  The  needed  Spirit ;  III.  The  all-sufficient  En- 
couragement. 

To  this  subdivision  may  also  be  referred  discourses  which 
are  derived  from  the  several  parts  of  a  text,  these  parts 
being  heads  of  the  discourse.  Sometimes  topics  are  stated 
in  connection  with  the  several  parts  of  a  text. 

The  works  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Mason,  of  New  York,  con- 
tain two  glowing  discourses  from  1  Tim.  6:  12 — Fight 
the  good  fight  of  faith  —  the  general  divisions  of  which 
are  stated  in  the  following  manner :  "  Let  us,  therefore,  in 
the  order  which  the  text  points  out,  view  the  Christian 
10* 


114  SACRED   EHETOEIC. 

life  as  a  Jlght,  as  a  good  Jight,  and  as  the  good  figbt  of 
faith. 

A  sermon  by  President  Davies,  on  Prov.  29 :  1  —  He 
that  being  often  reproved  hardeneth  his  neck  shall  suddenly 
be  destroyed,  and  that  without  remedy  —  is  constructed  on 
the  several  clauses  of  the  text ;  without  the  formality,  how- 
ever, of  any  numerical  terms  of  division.  Thus,  He  that 
being  often  reproved  —  (a)  who  are  reproved  ?  (b)  and  in 
what  ways  ?  —  Hardeneth  his  neck  —  (a)  who  are  they 
that  harden  themselves  ?  (b)  and  how  do  they  harden  them- 
selves ?  —  Shall  suddenly  be  destroyed,  &c.  —  the  certain, 
sudden,  remediless  doom  of  such  persons. 

One  of  Burder's  Village  Sermons,  on  John  3  :  16 — For 
God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten 
Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  on  him  should  not  perish, 
but  have  everlasting  life  —  is  on  the  following  plan  :  I.  The 
Love  of  God  —  God  so  loved  the  world  ;  H.  The  Evidence 
of  it  —  That  he  gave,  &c. ;  HI.  The  End,  or  Design  of  it 
—  That  whosoever,  &c. 

A  sermon  by  Dr.  Doddridge  on  Col.  1 :  28  —  Wliom  we 
preach,  warning  every  man  and  teaching  every  man,  that 
we  may  present  every  man  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus — has 
the  following  plan :  I.  The  Subject  of  the  apostle's  preach- 
ing—  We  preach  Christ;  H.  The  Manner  of  it —  Warn- 
ing every  man  and  teaching  every  man ;  HI.  The  End  of 
it  —  That  we  may  present,  &c. 

The  passage  in  1  Cor.  1 :  30  —  But  of  him  are  ye  in 
Christ  Jesus,  who  of  God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  and 
righteousness,  and  sanctification,  and  redemption  —  has 
often  been  employed  as  the  ground  of  a  sermon  divided 
into  four  parts,  corresponding  to  the  foiL*  principal  terms  Id 
the  passage. 


TEXT-SERMONS.  1 1  6 

The  passage  in  James  1 :  18  —  Of  his  own  will  begat  he 
us  with  the  word  of  truth,  that  we  should  be  a  kind  of  first- 
fruits  of  his  creatures  —  has  suggested  the  following  schema 
of  thouglit :  I.  Christians  have  been  regenerated  ;  11.  Their 
regeneration  is  a  result  of  the  divine  will ;  ILL  Their  re- 
generation was  effected  with  the  word  of  truth;  IV.  As 
thus  regenerated,  they  ai'e  a  kind  of  first-fruits.  —  Mr.  Hall 
has  a  sermon  on  this  t^jxt,  the  plan  of  which  is  similar, 
though  verbally  different  He  observes,  "  These  words 
instruct  us  in  the  cause,  the  instrument,  and  the  end  of  the 
renovation  of  Christians."  After  discussing  these  three 
points,  he  closes  with  three  items  of  Improvement. 

The  text,  2  Pet.  3  :  14,  which  has  already  been  employed 
m  this  chapter  —  Wherefore,  beloved,  seeing  that  ye  look 
for  such  things,  be  diligent  that  ye  may  be  found  of  him  in 
peace,  without  spot  and  blameless  —  might  furnish  a  three- 
fold division  :  I.  The  Expectation  which  Christian  believ- 
ers cherish — ye  hok  for  such  things  ;  II.  The  correspond- 
ing Preparation  —  that  ye  may  he  found  of  the  Lord  in 
peace,  &c. ;  III.  The  Necessity  of  Diligence  in  order  to 
attain  this  preparation  —  he  diligent. 

Of  a  similar  character  are  sermons,  the  plans  of  which 
consist  of  several  observations  suggested  by  a  text.  Thus, 
a  sermon  on  Ps.  90:  10  —  The  days  of  our  years  are 
threescore  years  and  ten ;  and  if  by  reason  of  strength 
they  be  fourscore  years,  yet  is  their  strength  labor  and  sor- 
row ;  for  it  is  soon  cut  off,  and  we  fly  away  —  has  the  fol- 
lowing plan :  "  L  Human  life,  however  lengthened  out, 
must  come  to  an  end.  H.  Human  life,  at  longest,  is  very 
short.  III.  That  which  is  added  to  the  ordinary  duration 
of  human  Ufe  is,  after  all,  what  is  little  to  be  desired." 

In  a  sermon  by  Mr.  Hall,  on  Eccl.  ]  1 :  8  —  But  if  a  mao 


116  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

live  many  years  and  rejoice  in  them  all,  yet  let  him  remem- 
ber the  days  of  darkness  ;  for  they  shall  be  many  —  which 
words  suggest  the  universal  exposure  of  men  to  affl,iction^ 
he  presents  the  following  "  lessons  : "  "  I.  We  are  not  in 
the  situation  in  which  man  was  first  formed.  II.  Let  us 
not  be  surprised,  when  affliction  becomes  our  own  lot. 
III.  Let  us  not  look  for  happiness  on  earth.  IV.  Let  us 
seek  a  suitable  preparation  for  the  days  of  adversity." 

Text-sermons  of  this  second  sort  are  liable  to  the  danger 
either  of  a  superficial  treatment  of  each  head  of  discourse, 
or  of  a  fatiguing  copiousness.  Some  topics,  therefore,  or 
clauses  of  texts,  proposed  in  such  sermons,  might,  after 
being  mentioned,  be  dismissed  with  a  sentence  or  two  of 
remark,  and  the  hearers'  attention  be  directed  to  those 
which  should  be  copiously  treated. 

Notwithstanding  the  variety  and  copiousness  which  may 
seem  to  be  secured  by  such  sermons,  they  yet  expose  a 
preacher  to  sameness  of  thought  and  expression,  because 
various  words  and  clauses  which  would  attract  his  attention, 
or  the  ideas  which  they  convey,  are  of  frequent  occurrence 
in  the  Scriptures.  Indeed,  to  construct  text-sermons  of  a 
permanently  interesting  character,  requires  much  fertility 
of  invention  and  intellectual  versatility.  And  as  the  dis- 
cussion of  religious  subjects  is  so  eminently  favorable  to  in- 
telligent conviction  and  abiding  impression,  it  is  advisable 
that  even  men  whose  genius  strongly  inclines  to  this  diver- 
sified, yet  often  superficial  mode  of  treating  passages  of 
Scripture,  should,  in  connection  with  it,  also  task  their  pow- 
ers frequently  to  the  work  of  accurate,  yet  earnest  discus- 
sion.* 

*  The  sermons  of  the  Rev.  Charles  Bradley,  of  England,  have 
been   recommended    as   furnishing   good    specimens    of    textual 


TEXT-SERMONS.  117 

3.  The  third  sort  of  text-sermons  may  include  discourses 
founded  on  parables,  narratives,  and  paragraphs,  or  entire 
portions  of  Scripture  which  relate  to  one  subject. 

The  parables  of  our  Lord,  though  intended  primarily  for 
his  own  immediate  hearers,  and  though  they  ought  to  be 

plans.  The  plans  of  liis  sermons  are  very  ingenious  and  apt ;  and  an 
examination  of  them  would  be  profitable,  as  showing  various  ways  in 
which  texts  may  furnish  heads  of  thought.  At  the  same  time,  it  is 
questionable  whether  his  plans  do  not  separate  the  matter  of  liis  ser- 
mons into  too  many  portions,  and  whether  they  are  not,  occasionally 
at  least,  liable  to  the  charge  of  conducting  his  hearers  hither  and 
thither,  instead  of  fixing  them  in  meditation  on  some  great  princi- 
ples of  religion.  It  must  be  remembered,  however,  that  he  prepared 
his  sermons  for  hearers  whom  he  did  not  regard  as  possessing  so 
much  cultivation  and  force  of  intellect  as  would  be  requisite  to  profit 
by  regular  discussions  of  subjects ;  hearers  not  in  a  condition  to  re- 
ceive "  strong  meat."  In  his  Dedication,  he  speaks  of  tlic  sermons  as 
prepared  for  a  village  congregation  ;  and  with  a  truly  Christian 
spirit  of  condescension,  he  endeavored  to  adapt  his  preaching  to  the 
intellectual  state  of  his  congregation.  But  the  difference  thus  im- 
plied between  a  city  congregation,  and  a  village  or  a  countrj' 
congregation,  is  hardly  known  in  the  United  States.  A  reader 
both  of  Bradley's  and  of  Hare's  sermons  must  keep  this  in  mind  ; 
and  while  he  should  admire,  and  adopt,  the  principle  on  which 
these  excellent  ministers  acted,  namely,  that  of  adapting  them- 
selves in  style  and  manner  to  their  hearers,  he  would  quite  misapply 
the  principle  by  making  their  sermons  models  for  himself  in  preach- 
ing to  a  congregation  of  greater  mental  activity,  and  of  wider  gen- 
eral knowledge  than  theirs,  whether  in  the  city  or  the  country.  In 
other  words,  the  principle  is  a  good  one,  and  is  everj-where  ajjplica- 
ble ;  btxt  judgment  is  everywhere  requisite  to  its  proper  ajiplication. 
The  providence  of  God  has  blessed  the  older  portions  of  our  coun- 
try, at  least,  with  a  succession,  quite  from  the  beginning  in  many  in- 
stances, of  so  intelligent  preachers,  and  instruction  in  the  ordinary 
branches  of  knowledge  is  so  generally  enjoj'cd,  that  the  public  mind 
is  not  permanently  satisfied  without  sermons  of  a  considerably  ele 
vated  character. 


118  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

explained  with  reference  to  the  circumstances  wliich  occa* 
sioned  them,  are  yet  full  of  instruction  to  all  men.  Discourses 
drawn  from  our  Lord's  own  illustrations  of  the  principles 
and  the  results,  both  main  and  incidental,  of  his  religion, 
are  always  interesting. 

Similarly  instructive  and  attractive  are  the  narratives 
which  occur  in  the  Gospels.  It  may  suffice  just  to  mention 
the  instances  of  the  Centurion  and  his  servant,  Jairus  and 
his  daughter,  the  Woman  who  obtained  healing  by  touching 
the  Saviour's  garment,  blind  Bartimeus,  the  Widow  of 
Nain,  Lazarus  and  his  sisters.  These  instances,  and  others 
from  the  Old  Testament  as  well  as  the  New,  furnish  easy 
and  forcible  illustrations  of  religious  principles,  and  have 
often  been  employed  with  singular  benefit  to  the  under- 
standing and  the  heart,  to  the  slumbering  and  to  the  awa- 
kened conscience. 

The  small  volume  by  F.  W.  Krummacher,  entitled 
Elijah  the  Tishbitf,  happily  illustrates  the  use  which 
can  be  made,  in  the  pulpit,  of  narratives  found  in  the  Bible. 
Other  specimens  of  discourses  built  on  Scripture  narra- 
tives, and  on  the  parables  of  our  Lord,  are  easily  found.  It 
may  be  well,  however,  to  mention  Buckminster's  sermon  on 
the  Pharisee  and  the  Publican,  and  Jay's  sermon  on  Genesis 
35  :  1  —  3,  entitled  Vows  called  to  Remembrance.  Jay's 
Family  Discourses  also  contain  many  of  a  similar  charac- 
ter. Di.  Mason's  lecture,  as  it  is  termed,  on  Matt.  27  : 
1  -  5,  is  another  instructive  specimen.*     Dr.  Blair's  sermon 

*  The  passage  of  the  sacred  historian  recounts  the  remorse  and 
the  suicide  of  Judas.  In  the  lecture,  after  a  few  pages  whick  vividly 
describe  the  scene,  the  preacher  invites  his  hearers  to  "  look  into  the 
lessons  which  the  frightful  spectacle"  teaches.  They  are  the  fol- 
lowing : 

"  I.  The  sins  of  men  lead  often  to  results  which  they  do  not  anti- 


TEXT-SERMONS.  119 

on  ,"  the  Power  of  Conscience  "  also  exeniplifiea  this  use 
of  Scripture  narratives.  From  the  history  of  Joik'ph,  lie 
selects  the  passage  in  Gen.  42:  21,  22,  as  originating  the 
following  heads  of  discourse: — "I.  That  a  sense  of  right 
and  wrong  in  conduct,  or  of  moral  good  and  evil,  belongs 
to  human  nature.  II.  That  it  produces  an  apprehension 
of  merited  punishment,  when  we  have  committed  evil. 
III.  That  although  this  inward  sentiment  be  stifled  during 
the  season  of  prosperity,  yet  in  adversity  it  will  revive. 
And,  IV.  That,  when  it  revives,  it  determines  us  to  con- 
sider every  distress  which  we  suiFer  as  an  actual  infliction 
of  punishment  by  Heaven." 

Of  paragrayihs,  and  of  whole  portions  of  Scripture,  suit 
able  to  be  the  foundation  of  discourses,  the  beatitudes,  so 
called,  in  our  Lord's  sermon  on  the  mount,  and  the  other 
several  portions  of  that  sermon,  are  instances:  so,  like- 
wise, the  statement  by  the  apostle,  in  Rom.  5  :  1  -  11,  of 
the  consequences  flowing  from  justification  by  faith  in 
Christ.  The  paragraph  occuri'ing  in  1  Pet.  5 :  1  -  4,  is 
also  favorable  to  the  same  purpose.  It  would  suggest, 
I.  The   Duty  of  Pastors  —  feed  the   flock  of  God,  &;c. ; 

cipate.  Hence,  when  men  are  about  committing  a  sin,  they  should 
pause,  and  reflect,  ( 1 )  They  know  not  the  natural  connections  of  that 
sin;  (2)  They  know  nothing  of  the  secret  providence  of  God  re- 
specting that  particular  sin. 

II.  We  see  the  accursedness  of  that  maxim,  that  "  the  end  sancti- 
fies the  means." 

III.  Observe  the  hardening  power  of  sin. 

IV.  See  the  power  of  a  guilty  conscience,  when  fully  aroused." 
In  the  Works  of  Dr.  Mason,  Vol.  II.,  the  numerical  notation  of  the 

heads  in  the  lecture  is  strangely  en-oncous.  I  have  taken  the  lilicrty 
to  make  the  alteration  as  here  presented,  and  thus  to  render  harmoni 
018  what  i.s  evidently  in  the  printed  lecture  discordant 


120  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

II.  The  Spirit  in  wbich  they  should  perform  their  duty  — 
taking  the  oversight  thereof,  not  by  constraint,  &c. ;  III. 
The  Encouragement  to  such  a  performance  of  their  duty  — 
ye  shall  receive  a  crown  of  glory,  &c. 

Some  of  the  shorter  Psalms  could  be  usefully  employed 
as  furnishing  materials  for  such  discourses;  particularly, 
those  Psalms  which  are  marked  by  unity  of  subject. 

This  last  sort  of  text-sermons  has  a  near  resemblance  to 
expository  preaching ;  a  form  of  pulpit  instruction  which 
Las  much  to  recommend  it.  It  would  require  a  thorough 
study  of  the  Scriptures,  and  make  such  study  directly  trib- 
utary to  preparation  for  the  pulpit ;  while,  on  the  part  of 
hearers,  it  would  also  contribute  to  connected  and  enlarged 
views  of  the  Scriptures.  It  would  afford  opportunity  for 
seasonable  suggestions  on  various  topics  of  temper  and  de- 
portment, which  it  would  hardly  be  proper  to  make  the 
subjects  of  separate  and  entire  sermons,  but  which  are 
highly  important  to  the  perfection  of  Christian  character, 
and  to  the  usefulness  —  not  to  say  blamelessness  —  of  the 
Christian  profession.  An  entire  sermon  on  Christian  cour- 
teousness  might  not  be  thought  desirable  ;  but  a  few  signifi- 
cant and  comprehensive  remarks  concerning  it,  in  an  ex- 
pository discourse  from  1  Pet.  3  :  8,  &c.,  would  not  be  out 
of  place.  A  judicious  intermingling  of  expository  preach- 
ing with  the  ordinary  exercises  of  the  pulpit,  could  not  fail 
of  utility.  Many  hearers  ai'e  more  benefitted  by  detached 
thoughts,  presented  in  an  animated,  and  even  diffuse  man- 
ner, than  by  a  logical  train  of  thought.  As  an  instructive 
specimen  of  expository  discourses,  Archbishop 'Leighton's 
Commentary  on  the  first  epistle  of  Peter  deserves  an  atten- 
tive examination. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

GENERAL  CHARACTERISTICS  OF  SERMONS. 

The  partF  of  a  sermon  having  been  severally  considered, 
the  inquiry  is  now  in  place,  What  should  be  the  character 
of  a  sermon  as  a  whole,  or  rather,  of  sermons  as  a  class  of 
productions  ?  This  inquiry  receives  a  ready  answer,  if  we 
keep  in  view  the  design  of  sermons,  or  —  what  is  equiva- 
lent —  the  design  of  preaching. 

The  design  of  preaching  is,  to  unfold  before  an  assembly 
the  principles  of  the  Christian  religion,  in  order  Dys-j^,,  ^f 
to  secure  for  them,  on  the  part  of  the  hearers,  a  i'i'«='ch:ng. 
personal,  practical  acceptance.  It  is  thus  a  means  to  the 
great  end  which  the  Christian  religion  is  designed  to  secure ; 
namely,  the  spiritual  well-being  of  men,  both  present  and 
eternal.  Many  subordinate  and  collateral  objects  are  sub- 
served by  it ;  but  these  need  not,  at  present,  come  into  no- 
tice, since  they  are  subordinate  and  are  best  attained  inci- 
dentally, as  accompaniments,  or  consequences  of  the  main 
result. 

The  statement  just  made  takes  for  granted  that  sermons, 
in  their  doctrinal  and  ethical  principles,  are  truly  evangeli- 
cal ;  that  is,  that  they  truly  exhibit  the  gospel,  or  the  Chris- 
tian religion.  It  is  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  that  we  are 
now  contemplating ;  not  of  natural  religion,  nor  of  morality, 
nor  of  any  system  of  belief  and  practice  that  either  denies, 
11 


122  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

or  conceals,  the  cardinal  principles  of  Christianity.  Whilt 
the  Christian  religion  contains  much  in  common  with  vari- 
ous rehgious  codes,  it  has  also  its  distinctive  peculiarities. 
These  should  appear  in  sermons,  clearly  and  prominently ; 
else  it  is  not,  properly  speaking,  the  gospel  of  Christ  which 
is  exhibited.  The  religious  and  ethical  principles  which 
may  be  found  in  other  systems,  as  well  as  in  the  Christian, 
are  by  no  means,  however,  to  be  excluded  from  the  pulpit ; 
for  all  the  essential  truths  of  religion  and  morality,  how- 
ever communicated  or  discovered,  are  included  in  the 
Christian  system,  and  receive  from  it  a  new  vital  power. 
Whatever  is  absolutely  true  and  abiding  in  religion  and 
ethics,  Christ  came  not  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil ;  that  is,  to  per- 
fect and  to  invest  with  new  sanctions.  Every  thing  of  that  na- 
ture, then,  is  properly  included  in  the  preaching  of  the  gos- 
pel ;  particularly  when  illustrated  by  the  new  light  and 
enforced  by  the  new  sanctions  of  the  gospel,  and  associated 
in  due  order  and  proportion  with  its  distinguishing  peculi- 
arities. These  peculiarities  relate  mainly,  though  with  va- 
rious degrees  of  directness,  to  the  special  provision  made 
for  man's  recovery  from  sin,  and  to  the  disclosures  concern- 
ing man's  future  state. 

What,  now,  should  be  the  general  character  of  sermons  ? 
Without  entering  into  detail,  the  purpose  of  this  chapter 
Qualities  of  ^^^^  ^^  answered  by  naming  such  qualities  as 
sermons.  either  involve,  or  will  secure,  all  those  which 
should  be  possessed. 

1.  They  should  be  instructive. 

The  very  nature  of  religion  requires  sermons  to  be  in- 
structive. Religion  is  not  a  routine  of  external  ceremonies, 
but  mainly  a  spiritual  service,  rendered  by  the  understand- 
ing and  the  heart.     Ignorance  is  neither  the  mother,  noi 


CHARACTERISTICS    OF    SERMONS.  123 

the  nurse,  of  Christian  devotion.  True  piety,  both  at  its 
commencement  and  in  its  progress,  is  most  intimately  allied 
to  religious  knowledge.  Preaching  ought  to  contribute  to 
the  hearers'  enlarged  acquaintance  with  religious  subjects, 
and  to  their  general  improvement  in  religious  character. 
Religion  comprises  more  than  penitence  and  trust  in  Christ. 
Sermons  should  traverse  the  whole  field  of  Christian  doc- 
trine, and  apply  requisite  influences  to  men's  entire  charac- 
ter. Not  that  the  elements  of  the  gospel  are  to  be  over- 
looked ;  they  will  always  be  needed :  but  so  will  enlarged 
instruction  on  the  doctrines  and  duties  of  religion. 

The  frequent  recurrence  of  preaching,  and  the  fact  that 
many  of  the  subjects  which  must  be  treated  in  the  pulpit 
have  long  been,  to  Christian  assemblies,  divested  of  novelty, 
demand  this  quality  in  sermons.  Else,  they  must  lack  inte- 
rest ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  the  most  common  subjects, 
presented  in  the  various  lights  and  the  new  combinations 
which  will  occur  to  an  inventive  mind,  bent  on  the  great 
object  of  the  Christian  ministry,  will  be  met  by  hearers  not 
only  with  an  ever-sustained  interest,  but  also  with  an  ever- 
craving  appetite. 

The  chai-acter  of  our  times  and  of  our  country  also  de- 
mands this  quality  in  preaching.  Knowledge  is  here  uni 
versally  diffused ;  the  human  intellect  is  aroused  to  cease- 
less activity ;  the  best  thoughts  and  the  best  specimens  of 
writing  and  of  spoken  composition,  find  their  way  into 
every  corner  of  our  land ;  and  error  in  all  its  Protean 
shapes,  as  well  as  truth  in  its  unpretending  simplicity,  is 
everywhere  asserting  its  claims.  In  such  a  country,  where 
religion  is  unfettered,  as  it  should  be,  and,  sustained  by  its 
own  authority,  appeals  to  the  intellect,  the  conscience  and 
the  heart.,  and  where  blind  acquiescence  is  at  war  with  uni- 


124  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

versal  habit  and  with  all  our  institutions,  preaching  must  be 
instructive,  or  renounce  its  claims  to  men's  respect. 

The  preacher  is  amply  furnished  with  subjects,  both  from 
Theological  ^^®  theology  and  from  the  ethics  of  the  Christian 
subjects.  system.  Men's  obligations  to  God,  their  guilt 
and  consequent  danger,  and  the  divine  method  of  pardon 
and  salvation  thi-ough  faith  in  Christ,  should  be  regarded 
as  primary  subjects,  and  pervasive  elements  of  sermons. 
The  doctrines  of  the  gospel  should  be  distinctly  exhibited, 
whether  formally  and  systematically  or  otherwise,  whether 
in  technical  phraseology  or  not,  according  to  the  preacher's 
judgment.  It  is  of  little  importance,  comparatively,  to 
preserve,  in  preaching,  any  set  forms  of  speech,  if  the 
truths  of  the  gospel  are  distinctly  taught.  They  may  be 
taught  without  formality  ;  just  as  "  tlie  Scripture  presents 
its  doctrines  every  where  imbedded  in  ever-varied  and 
deeply  interesting  narratives  ;  as  if  for  the  very  purpose 
both  of  securing  the  requisite  variety  in  pulpit  discourses, 
and  preventing  the  truths  of  religion  from  assuming  the 
form  of  naked  abstractions." 

The  ethics  of  tlie  gospel  should  also  appear  in  sermons, 
Ethical  yfith  sufficient  clearness  and  fulness    to   guide 

subjects.  Tuen  in  the  conduct  of  life,  and  to  correct  any 
actually  existing  forms  of  personal  and  social  delinquency. 
Sermons  generally  are  more  defective  on  this  point,  than  in 
respect  to  their  inculcation  of  doctrines.  Instruction  on  the 
Objections      dutics  pertaining  to  our  various  human  i-elations, 

against  ethi-        ,         .  ^,     .     .  , 

tai  subjects,  that  IS,  to  Christian  morals,  seems  to  be  regarded 
by  some  preachers  as  aside  from  the  essential  purpose  of 
the  gospel,  and  as  not  sufficiently  spiritual  to  justify  their 
devoting  to  it  the  sacred  time  in  which  man's  relation  to 
God  and  to  eternity  would  seem  to  suggest  more  fitting 


CHARACTERISTICS    OF    SERMONS.  125 

themes.  Sermons  which  aim  to  make  the  heart  right  to- 
wards God  will,  they  also  think,  secure  in  addition  this 
inferior  end  ;  while  sermons  which  are  professedly  designed 
to  regulate  men's  conduct  and  spirit  in  their  eai-thly  rela- 
tions, will  probably  fail  of  their  purpose  through  the  lack 
of  a  substantial  basis  in  men's  character  towards  God. 

Now,  beyond  doubt,  that  preaching  which  overlooks  the 
doctrines  of  the  gospel  in  the  attempt  to  mend  Reply. 
the  morals  of  men,  which  does  not  enforce  Christian  mo- 
rality by  strictly  Christian  motives  and  sanctions,  which 
does  not  insist  on  the  necessity  of  a  radical  change  of  the 
heart  towards  God,  which  does  not  distinctly  recognize  the 
gospel  as  the  divine  system  for  man's  recovery  from  sin, 
will  to  a  great  extent  fail  of  its  purpose.  Still,  a  judicious 
intermingling  of  instruction  on  the  claims  of  religion  in  our 
social  and  commercial  relations,  with  instruction  more 
directly  pertaining  to  our  spiritual  relations,  is  required  by 
a  complete  view  of  the  design  of  preaching.  The  gospel 
aims  to  make  men  better  in  their  human,  as  well  as  their 
higher  relations ;  for  it  is  a  system  of  entire  righteousness, 
embracing  all  the  circumstances  and  conduct  of  men,  and 
designed  to  affect  their  entire  character.  Religion  is  an  all- 
pervading  principle,  claiming  universal  and  constant  domin- 
ion over  the  heart  and  the  life.  Hence,  all  the  conduct  of 
men  ought  to  be  brought  under  its  cognizance ;  and  a 
preacher  should  endeavor  to  imbue  his  hearers  with  the 
Christian  spirit  on  all  subjects,  to  leaven  their  whole  char- 
acter and  all  their  intercourse  with  the  principle  of  duty 
and  right,  of  love  to  God  and  love  to  man,  that  they  may 
feel  and  practically  acknowledge  the  force  of  religion  in  the 
counting-room  and  the  parlor,  as  well  as  at  the  communion 
table ;  and  may  act,  in  every  thing,  as  accountable,  religioua 
11* 


126  SICRED    RHETORIC. 

beings,  serving  God  in  the  ordinary  duties  of  life  by  per- 
forming them  in  reference  to  his  wilh 

Experience  shows,  also,  that  even  when  the  heart  is  sub- 
stantially right  —  since  this  does  not  imply  perfection  either 
in  knowledge  or  in  holiness  —  instruction  and  persuasion  in 
regard  to  right  moral  practice  may  be  greatly  needed  and 
be  eminently  serviceable.  Besides,  the  proper  enforcement 
of  some  social  duty  may  be  the  very  means  of  convincing 
some  hearers,  that  they  are  in  heart  alienated  from  the 
p/.inciple  of  duty  to  God.* 

A  large  class  of  subjects,  in  addition,  pertaining  to  the 
Subjectsfrom  renovated  soul's  intercourse  with  God  and  the 

Religious  Ex-  r«       i  •   •        i      i-i>  -n     •       ■ 

peiieijceand    culture   01    the   Spiritual    lite,    Will   invite   the 

from  Divine  ,       ,  .  ^t-m  o  t    • 

Providence,  preacher  s  attention,  i  he  course  oi  divine  prov- 
idence, too,  as  affecting  individuals,  or  communities,  will 
suggest  numerous  topics  for  religious  instruction.  And  by 
availing  themselves  of  circumstances  and  events  actually 
arising  in  a  community,  or  of  the  various  states  of  feeling 
which  may  be  presumed  to  exist  in  a  congregation,  preach- 
ers would  impart  to  their  sermons  not  only  a  practical  char- 
acter, but  would  make  them,  so  to  speak,  living  vehicles  of 
instruction,  of  encouragement,  of  warning,  and  incitement. 
The  sermon,  in  such  a  case,  grows  out  of  the  congregation ; 
the  preacher  and  his  hearers  have  mutual  sympathy.  And 
thus  it  is  that  the  pastoral  office,  if  properly  contemplated, 

*  A  correct  and  comprehensive  view  of  human  nature  is  emi- 
nently necessary  to  a  preacher.  It  will  aid  him  in  fixing  the  )iroper 
range  of  suhjects  for  the  pulpit,  and  in  justly  modifying  the  senti- 
ments he  inculcates  and  the  motives  he  employs.  As  contributing 
to  such  a  view,  Bishop  Butler's  Fifteen  Sermons,  commencicg  with 
'hose  on  Human  Nature,  will  amply  repay  a  frequent,  attentive 
stud". 


CHARACTERISTICS    OP   biiRMONS.  127 

SO  happily  connects  itself  with  the  most  useful  peribrmanca 
of  the  duties  of  the  pulpit.  Dr.  Humphrey  well  remarks, 
in  his  sermon  before  the  Pastoral  Association  of  Massa 
chusetts  —  "I  will  venture  to  say,  that  half  the  interest  of 
preaching,  and  more  than  half  the  profit,  depends  upon  its 
being  adapted  to  the  ever-varying  circumstances  of  the  au- 
dience. A  discourse  may  be  heard  with  intense  interest  at 
one  time,  and  produce  a  powerful  effect  upon  a  whole  con- 
gregation, which  would  have  passed  off  as  merely  decent  a 
month,  or  even  a  week,  before.  Hence  the  vast  importance 
of  giving  a  pastoral  complexion  to  all  your  preaching,  es- 
pecially in  your  own  pulpits.  Hence,  also,  the  common 
fact,  that  those  pastors  who  successfully  aim  at  this,  preach 
better  at  home  than  abroad ;  —  a  most  desirable  excellence, 
and  a  sure  pledge  of  much  usefulness ! " 

To  be  properly  instructive,  preaching  should  not  only 
take  a  wide  range,  but  also  observe  a  scriptural  harmony 
and  proportion  in  the  views  which  it  presents,  both  as  to 
the  relation  of  doctrines  to  each  other,  and  as  to  the  recip- 
rocal relation  of  doctrines  and  precepts.  A  fruitful  source 
of  imperfection  in  religious  character,  and  error  in  belief, 
is  an  undue  prominence  given  to  certain  favorite  principles 
which  may  be  indisputably  true,  but  can  by  no  means  em- 
brace all  truth,  and  which  must  not  be  held  apart  from 
other  principles,  or  be  elevated  above  any  modifying  influ- 
3nce  from  other  principles. 

2.  Sermons  should  be  discriminating. 

Religious  assemblies  are  variously  composed.  The  broad 
distinction  must  not  be  overlooked  between  those  who  are, 
and  those  who  are  not,  in  heart,  disciples  of  Christ.  Eacb 
of  these  classes  has,   also,   numerous   subdivisions,  which 


128  SACEED   RHETORIC. 

should  be  embraced  within  the  preacher's  view.  When 
preaching  knows  only  the  general  distinction  of  the  regen- 
erate and  the  unregenerate,  and  neglects,  or  recognizes  but 
slightly,  the  many  shades  of  character  among  professed 
Christians :  or,  on  the  other  hand,  when  it  makes  no  ac- 
count of  any  refinement  of  moral  feeling  or  tenderness  of 
conscience,  among  those  who  have  not  avowed  themselves 
as  followers  of  Christ,  it  is  obviously  not  that  manifestation 
of  the  truth  which  commends  itself  to  every  man's  con- 
science. A  preacher  should  cultivate  an  acquaintance  with 
human  character,  and  endeavor  accurately  to  discriminate 
between  the  different  shades  of  holiness  and  of  sin,  to  esti- 
mate the  modifying  influences  of  constitutional  tempera- 
ment, of  education  and  other  circumstances,  and  by  a  wise 
application  of  divine  truth  to  leave  no  hearer  unaffected 
and  unbenefited. 

Such  is  the  discrimination  that  should  prevail  in  sermons; 
not  a  descending  to  personalities,  but  a  discerning  between 
things  that  differ,  in  order  that  hearers  may  intelligently 
apprehend  and  apply  religious  truths.  Such  discrimination 
will  find  a  response  in  the  hearers'  breasts,  both  pleasant 
and  painful,  according  to  their  respective  consciousness  of 
its  touching  their  particular  cases. 

The  discrimination  which  is  thus  appropriate  to  a  partic- 
ular congregation  is  eminently  desirable  in  the  preaching 
of  a  pastor ;  and  the  pastoral  office  is  peculiarly  favorable 
to  such  appropriateness  in  respect  to  hearers'  characters,  as 
well  as  in  respect  to  circumstances. 

3.  Sermons  should  be  earnest  and  affectionate. 
They  should  carry  indubitable  evidence  that  the  preacher 
has  a  deep  conviction  of  the  truth  and  unutterable  moment 


CHA.RAOTERISTICS    OF    SERMONS  129 

of  the  religion  he  inculcates,  and  of  its  relation  to  men'i 
everlasting  destiny ;  and  that  this  is  united  with  tenderness 
of  spirit  and  a  solicitude  to  produce  in  his  hearers  a  similar 
conviction  and  corresponding  purposes.  The  nature  of  re- 
hgious  subjects,  the  magnitude  of  men's  spiritual  interests, 
the  connection,  both  personal  and  official,  of  the  preacher 
with  his  hearers,  all  demand  that  sermons  should,  in  their 
prevailing  tone,  be  thus  earnest  and  affectionate,  indicating 
that  the  preacher  is  occupied  with  sober  realities,  and  is 
'  wilUng  to  impart  to  his  hearers  not  the  gospel  ot  God  only, 
but  his  own  soul  also.'  This  union  of  earnestness  with  ten- 
derness is  needed,  in  particular,  to  make  sermons  —  what 
they  should  for  the  most  part  be  — persuasive  discourses.* 

*  A  just  theory  of  persuasion,  while  it  requires  us  to  address  our 
hearers  in  a  style  quite  remote  from  that  of  abstract,  bare,  and  cold 
statement,  does  not  permit  us  to  assume  the  attitude  ot  directly  aim- 
ing, in  a  hortatory  manner,  at  persuasion.  It  rather  teaches  us  to 
present,  in  an  attractive  and  impressive  manner,  considerations  that 
should  convince  the  understanding,  and  stir  the  conscience,  and  at 
the  same  time  indirectly  enlist  the  affections.  Direct  exhortation  is 
generally  powerless,  unless  in  connection  with  satisfactory  reasoning, 
or  a  lucid  and  attractive  exhibition  of  a  subject.  To  Whatcly's 
views  in  the  following  extract,  every  judicious  man  will  assent : — 
"  Sermons  would  probably  have  more  effect,  if,  instead  of  being,  as 
they  frequently  are,  directly  hortatory,  they  were  more  in  a  didactic 
form;  —  occupied  chiefly  in  explaining  some  transaction  related,  or 
doctrine  laid  down,  in  Scripture.  The  generality  of  hearers  are  too 
much  familiarized  to  direct  exhortation  to  feel  it  adequately :  if  they 
are  led  to  the  same  point  obliquely,  as  it  were,  and  induced  to  dwell 
with  interest  for  a  considerable  time  on  some  point,  closely,  though 
incidentally,  connected  -with  the  most  awful  and  important  truths,  a 
very  slight  application  to  themselves  might  make  a  greater  impres- 
sion than  tJie  most  vehement  appeal  in  the  outset :  often  indeed 
they  would  themse.ves  make  this  application  unconsciously ;  and  if 


130  SACRED    RHETOKIC. 

To  awaken  in  the  hearers  sohcitude  respecting  their  spir- 
itual concerns,  and  properly  to  direct  it ;  to  cherish  their 
devout  affections  ;  to  call  forth  their  energies,  both  for  ad- 
vancement in  piety  and  for  usefulness  ;  —  these  great  pur- 
poses of  preaching  require  something  besides  logical  liabits 
of  inind  and  ample  attainments  in  professional  and  general 
learning.  Such  habits  and  attainments  may  be  possessed; 
and  yet  no  sinner  be  turned  from  the  error  of  his  way,  and 
no  righteous  man  greatly  aided  in  his  spiritual  life.  On  the 
other  hand,  in  the  absence  of  these  very  desirable  qualifi- 
cations, the  earnestness  which  a  deep  conviction  of  religious 
truth  produces,  and  the  solicitude  of  a  heart  alive  to  the 
claims  of  God  and  to  the  wants  of  men,  and  singly 
intent  on  winning  men  to  righteousness,  will,  in  spite  of 
disadvantages,  be  honored  in  securing  the  ends  of  preach- 
ing. For  the  highest  efficiency  of  the  pulpit,  ample  instruc- 
tion and  cogent  reasoning  must  be  pervaded  by  these  ani- 
mating qualities. 

"With  the  passing  remark,  that  sermons  should  also  pos- 
sess a  just  dignity  corresponding  to  the  purity  and  elevation 
of  religious  themes,  and  to  the  powerful  influence  of  the 
pulpit  on  the  general  character  of  a  congregation,  —  yet  a 
dignity  not  obtruding  itself,  nor  chilling  the  warm  affections 
of  a  soul  that  would  by  all  means  save  men  —  it  remains 
only  to  say,  that  the  general  spirit  of  sermons  is  a  far  more 

on  any  this  procedure  made  no  impression,  it  can  hardly  be  expected 
that  any  thing  else  would.  To  use  a  homely  illustration,  a  moderate 
charge  of  powder  will  have  more  effect  in  splitting  a  rock,  if  we 
begin  by  deep  boring,  and  introducing  the  charge  into  the  very  heart 
of  it,  than  ten  times  the  quantity  exploded  on  the  surface."  Ele- 
ments of  Rhcitoric,  Part  II.  Chapter  II.  §  1. 


CHARACTERISTICS    OP   SERMONS.  131 

important  consideration  than  any  particular  excellence  of 
structure  and  style,  or  than  all  such  excellences  combined.* 
If  they  bear  the  impress  of  a  mind  habitually  conversant 
with  the  eternal  world  and  the  final  destinies  of  men,  they 
will  be  effective  even  amid  marked  literary  deficiencies :  if 
they  are  destitute  of  spiritual  unction,  they  lack  the  soul 
of  effective  preaching.  Let  them  have  each  class  of  excel- 
lences; be  truly  evangelical  in  sentiment,  copiously  in- 
structive, discriminating,  earnest,  affectionate,  and  properly 
dignified  in  their  tone ;  they  will  then  be  such  as  human 
nature  requires  in  any  state  of  cultivation,  and  such  as  will 
eminently  conduce  to  the  spiritual  well-being  of  men. 

*  Of  this,  the  sermons  of  President  Edwards  are  a  signal  instance. 
With  acknowledged  deficiencies  in  point  of  structure  and  style,  they 
were  in  consec^aence  of  the  spirit  which  pervaded  them,  remarkably 
effective. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

STYLE    OF    SERMONS. 

We  have  thus  far  been  occupied  with  the  thojghts,  oi 
the  substance,  of  a  sermon.  The  wording,  or  more  gener- 
ally the  style,  of  sermons,  next  requires  attention. 

So  intimately  connected  are  thought  and  language,  and 
Importance  ^^  dependent  for  its  proper  influence  is  the  for- 
of  style.  jjjgj.  Qjj  t]jg  latter,  that  we  need  not  discuss  their 
comparative  value.  Neither  of  the  two  can  be  safely  dis- 
regarded. Negligence  in  respect  to  style  is  injustice  to 
one's  thoughts ;  their  proper  efficacy  is  denied  them.  A 
connection,  however,  will  generally  exist,  in  point  of  clear- 
ness, strength,  and  other  essential  qualities,  between  a  man's 
thoughts  and  his  style.  This  is  only  saying  that  his  style 
will  represent  his  mind ;  or,  in  the  language  of  Buffbn, 
that  "  style  is  the  man  himself" 

And  yet  a  just  expression  of  thought  depends  greatly  ou 
judicious  views  of  style.  If  a  writer  possess  such  views, 
his  thoughts  will  never  fail,  through  fault  in  his  language, 
of  producing  their  true  effect.  When  they  fail  of  a  marked 
eifect,  the  reason  will  be  that  the  thoughts  themselves  ai'e 
not  of  a  striking  character. 

The  power  of  a  good  style  in  contributing  to  the  efficacy 
of  thoughts,  is  demonstrated  by  the  fact  that  skill  in  the 
use  of  language  will  often   impact  force  to  obvious  and 


STYLE.  133 

familiar  truths.  A  truth,  or  a  moral  lesson,  which  was  im- 
pressed on  us  when  we  were  taught  the  Lord's  prayer,  may, 
by  the  charm  of  the  style  in  which  some  preacher  ad- 
dresses us,  become  invested  with  all  the  interest  of  a  new 
truth  ;  and  we  may  almost  seem  to  have  never  before  rightly 
apprehended  it. 

The  superiority,  also,  of  one  man  to  another  in  regard  to 
the  impression  which  his  thoughts  make,  is  intimately  con- 
nected with  his  style.  However  much  is  due  to  the  at- 
traction of  an  impressive  delivery  in  the  one  case,  yet  who 
can  doubt  that  to  the  diction  of  the  former  the  effect  is  in  a 
great  measure  to  be  traced !  * 

This  suggests  the  additional  idea,  that  a  man's  style  of 
writing  will  affect  his  delivery.  A  vigorous,  ardent  writer 
is  distinguished,  in  his  delivery,  from  one  of  an  opposite 
character.  Judicious  and  successful  attempts  at  improve- 
ment in  style  will  often  confer  the  additional  satisfaction  of 
a  corresponding  improvement  in  public  address.  The  ora- 
tory of  Demosthenes  was  no  doubt  materially  affected  by 
his  labor,  in  order  to  improve  his  style,  of  seven  times 
copying  the  works  of  Thucydides.  If  a  preacher  habitu- 
ally writes  in  a  simply  didactic  style,  his  deliveiy  will  be 
rather  that  of  a  teacher,  or  a  reader,  than  of  a  public 
speaker.  Let  him  break  up  his  habit  of  composition,  and 
adopt,  in  suitable  paragraphs,  a  bold,  nervous,  interrogatory 
style,  or  the  rapid,  familiar,  brief  style  of  animated  conver- 
sation, and  would  not  this  transformation  of  style  naturally 
transform  also  his  delivery  ?  If  it  should  fail  of  this  effect, 
the  failure  would  result  from  timidity,  from  a  shrinking  at 


*  Compare,  with  reference  to  popular  effect,  a  page  or  two  of 
John  Howe  with  a  similar  portion  of  Baxter.  Payson,  or  GriflBn. 
12 


134  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

the  incongruity  between  his  accustomed  manner  and  that 
which  his  new  style  of  writing  would  be  so  strongly  urging 
on  him,  or  from  the  perverting  influence  of  a  bad  habit, 
rather  than  from  a  want  of  natural  tendency  in  this  style  to 
call  into  action  an  unused  class  of  powers.  In  truth,  the  men- 
tal qualities  which  would  prompt  to  such  a  style  could 
hardly  submit  to  a  tame  delivery.  The  importance,  then, 
to  a  preacher,  of  cultivating  a  good  style,  swells  beyond 
calculation. 

Some  men,  indeed,  without  the  usual  opportunities  foi 
acquiring  a  good  style  in  early  life,  have,  subsequentlj",  on 
some  specially  interesting  occasion,  written  with  ease  and 
clearness,  and  even  with  \ngor  :  and  this  may  seem  to  prove 
that  cultivation  of  style  is  needless.  But  it  only  proves, 
that  in  order  to  write  well  a  person  must  have  a  subject 
concerning  which  he  has  definite  ideas,  and  in  which  he 
feels  an  interest ;  and  that  he  ought  to  express  his  ideas 
with  simplicity  and  exactness,  and  without  any  forced 
attempt  at  graces  of  composition.  Nature  will  always  be 
true  to  her  children  who  thus  obey  her  own  impulses. 

It  is  also  true,  that  much  of  the  time  which  many  an  ed- 
ucated man  devoted,  in  early  life,  to  what  he  called  the  cul- 
tivation of  style,  was  worse  than  lost ;  because  he  was  oc- 
cupied, not  in  gathering  materials  for  thought,  or  in  tasking 
his  inventive  powers  on  some  interesting  subject,  but  in 
forming  beautiful  expressions,  or  in  imitating  some  distin- 
guished writer.  Nature  was  thus  forestalled.  Words,  not 
things,  were  sought  for ;  and,  as  a  just  retribution,  counters 
were  treasured  up,  instead  of  real  coin.  But  this  only 
proves  either  want  of  judgment  in  teachers,  or,  what  is 
more  probable,  the  unwillingness  of  early  youth  to  obey 
the  dictates  of  maturity.     Hence,  the  greater  necessity,  at 


. STYLE.  133 

a  more  advanced  period,  of  retrieving  past  errors  and  of 
proposing  a  proper  aim.*  It  has  often  happened,  that  a 
man,  after  having  actually  entered  the  Christian  ministry, 
has  been  under  the  necessity,  in  order  to  be  a  truly  natural 
and  impressive  preaclier,  of  unlearning  in  the  department 
of  writing  much  of  what  he  had  laboriously  sought  to  learn. 

Qualities  of  the  Sermon-Style. 

The  style  of  sermons,  as  of  all  productions,  must  be  de- 
cided by  the  purposes  to  which  they  are  directed.  These 
are,  to  inform  and  convince  the  understanding,  awaken  the 
conscience,  and  to  engage  the  heart,  on  religious  subjects. 
Purposes,  thus  relating  to  the  higher  powers  of  the  soul, 
and  involving  so  momentous  intt-rests,  demand  in  an  emi- 
nent degree  the  graver  qualities  of  perspicuity  and  en- 
ergy. 


Perspicuity. 

I.  The  preacher's  thoughts  ought,  of  course,  to  be  very 
clear  and  well-defined,t  and  to  be  clearly  expressed.     "  If 

*  The  true  method  of  improving  in  writing  is,  to  improve  in 
knowledge  and  good  sense.  Horace  wisely  tells  us  — "  The  ori- 
gin and  fount  of  all  good  writing  is  sound  and  abundant  know- 
ledge; "  and  Cicero's  remark  is  worthy  of  constant  remembrance  — 
Rerum  copia  verborum  copiam  gignit.  If  you  have  something  val- 
uable to  say,  language  will  not  refuse  its  aid.  The  study  of  style 
merely  is  of  little  use,  except  to  one  who  has  already  acquired  large 
mental  stores,  or  to  one  who  regularly  devotes  a  short  time  to  this 
purpose  while  he  is  mainly  occupied  in  enlarging  his  acquisitions. 

t  "  Confusion  and  perplexity  in  writing,"  observes  Bishop  Butler, 
in  the  preface  to  his  Sermons,  "  is  without  excuse ;  because  any  one 


136  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

I  know  not  the  meaning  of  the  voice,"  sajs  the  apostle 
Paul,  "  I  shall  be  unto  him  that  speaketh  a  barbarian  [a 
foreigner],  and  he  that  speaketh  shall  be  a  barbarian  unto 
me.  —  In  the  church  I  had  rather  speak  five  words  with 
my  understanding,  that  I  might  teach  others  also,  than  ten 
thousand  words  in  an  unknown  tongue."  1  Cor.  14:  11, 19. 

"  Perspicuity,"  Quinctilian  remarks,  "  is  a  prime  excel- 
lence. It  produces  a  style  which  will  command  the  appro- 
val of  the  learned,  and  be  adapted  to  the  capacity  of  the 
unlearned.  Our  language  ought  so  clearly  to  convey  our 
meaning,  that  that  meaning  shall  fall  on  the  hearers'  minds, 
as  the  sun-light  falls  on  our  eyes."  When  the  sun  shines, 
it  is  only  necessary  not  to  close  our  eyes.  If  a  public 
speaker  is  really  expressing  valuable  thoughts,  what  a  pity 
that  he  should  envelope  them  in  a  hazy  medium  !  * 

The  sentiments  of  Augustin  on  this  point  are,  in  prin- 

may,  if  he  pleases,  know  whether  he  understands  and  sees  through 
what  he  is  about;  and  it  is  unpardonable  for  a  man  to  lay  his 
thoughts  before  others,  when  he  is  conscious  that  he  himself  does  not 
know  whereabouts  he  is,  or  how  the  matter  before  him  stands.  It  is 
coming  abroad  in  a  disorder,  which  he  ought  to  be  dissatisfied  to  find 
himself  in  at  home." 

Fontenelle,  in  reference  to  his  own  literary  habits,  says  — "  In 
writing,  I  always  endeavor  to  understand  myself." 

*  John  Foster,  in  commending  the  style  of  Tytler's  Life  of  Lord 
Karnes,  observes  —  "  It  is  so  singularly  lucid,  so  free  from  all  affected 
rhetoric  and  artificial  turns  of  phrase,  that  we  have  never  viewed 
thoughts  through  a  purer  medium.  It  is  so  pure  and  perfect,  that 
we  can  read  on,  a  considerable  way,  -without  our  attention  being  ar- 
rested by  the  medium  ;  it  is  as  if  there  were  nothing,  if  we  may  so 
express  ourselves,  between  us  and  the  tliought.  And  we  are  made 
to  think  of  the  medium  after  some  time,  only  by  the  reflection  how 
very  clearly  we  have  apprehended  the  sense,  even  when  relating  to 
the  uncouth  subjects  of  law,  or  the  abstruse  subjects  of  metaphysics." 
Foster's  Miscellanies,  p.  206. 


STYLE.  137 

ciple,  so  just,  that  they  well  deserve  a  place  here ;  though, 
happily,  on  account  of  the  intellectual  culture  which  pre- 
vails so  generally  in  our  country,  the  occasions  for  a  close 
application  of  them  are  infrequent.  "  So  anxious  ought 
the  Christian  teacher  to  be  for  clearness  in  his  instructions, 
as  even  to  forego  some  of  the  more  cultivated  forms  of 
speech ;  nor  will  he  be  so  solicitous  whether  his  words  will 
sound  well,  as  whether  they  will  distinctly  convey  what  he 
M'ishes  to  present.  In  him  should  be  exemplified  what 
Cicero  calls  a  diligent  negligence  [diligence,  as  to  the  sub 
stance  of  a  discourse  ;  comparative  negligence,  as  to  beauty 
of  expression].  He  will  even  descend  from  his  own  level, 
if  occasion  require,  and  adopt  expressions  which  are  com- 
mon in  the  class  of  people  he  is  addressing.  For  of  what 
use  is  purity  of  style,  if,  in  consequence  of  that  purity, 
those  whom  we  address  do  not  receive  our  ideas  ?  Why 
should  we  speak  at  all,  if  those  for  whose  benefit  we  ought 
to  speak  cannot  understand  us  ?  A  preacher  ought,  then, 
to  avoid  all  such  forms  of  speech  as  are  not  suited  to  con- 
vey his  meaning  to  the  particular  assembly  he  is  addressing, 
however  well  adapted  they  might  be  to  another  assembly  ; 
and  in  their  stead  he  should  endeavor  to  select  other  pure 
words  and  phrases.  But  if  there  are  no  other  of  this  char- 
acter, or  if  none  readily  occur  to  him,  he  will  use  even  less 
pure  words,  provided  they  distinctly  and  fully  convey  the 
thoughts  which  he  desires  to  communicate.  This  course  is 
doubly  desirable  in  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  because  a 
hearer  during  public  worship  cannot,  as  in  conversation, 
stop  the  speaker  and  obtain  explanations  of  difficult 
words."  * 

These  sentiments,  while  they  are  recommended  by  their 

*  De  Doctrina  Christiana.    Lib.  IV.  c.  x. 
12* 


138  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

spirit  of  Christian  condescension,  are  sustained  also  by  one 
of  the  first  principles  of  rhetoric.  In  addressing  an  assem- 
bly, what  is  the  preacher's  object?  To  correct  the  literary 
taste  of  his  hearers  ?  To  gain  credit  for  superior  intelU- 
gence  ?  Not  at  all.  The  point  he  wishes  to  carry  is,  to 
make  his  hearers  understand  and  feel  a  certain  religious 
subject ;  to  impress  on  them  the  claims  of  the  Saviour ;  to 
quicken  their  consciences ;  to  induce  thfem  to  seek  eternal 
life.  And  what  does  rhetoric  pronounce  to  be  the  way  to 
carry  this  point.''  To  present  his  thoughts  in  language, 
more  or  less  refined  according  to  circumstances,  but 
adapted  to  secure  for  them  the  desired  access  to  his  hearers' 
minds  and  hearts.  More  or  less  refined,  according  to  cir- 
cumstances ;  for  it  is  evidently  preposterous  to  make  any 
one  assembly,  or  any  one  class  of  hearers,  a  standard  for 
all ;  and  equally  absurd  it  is  to  suppose  that  perspicuity  re- 
quires the  sacrifice  of  refinement.  How  very  often  the 
most  refined  language  is  the  most  perspicuous  I 

Perspicuity,  then,  claims  the  preacher's  special  attention. 
He  addresses  assemblies,  in  general,  very  promiscuously 
composed ;  and  all  classes,  whether  of  cultivated  intellect 
or  not,  require  it  in  a  preacher,  just  as  in  a  lawyer,  or  a 
statesman.  And  he  who  is  willing  to  use  language  which 
is  unsuited  to  his  hearers,  either  by  its  being  not  suificiently 
elevated,  or  by  its  being  too  ornate,  betrays  a  defect  in  his 
mind,  or  in  his  education. 

The  plan  of  this  work  does  not  admit  of  formally  stating 
rules  for  securing  perspicuity.  Such  rules  will  be  found  in 
Campbell's  Philosophy  of  Rhetoric,  and  in  Whately's  E!"- 
rnents  of  Rhetoric ;  works  which  cannot  be  too  highly 
Directness  of  rccommended.  The  general  remark  may,  how- 
Expression.     ever,  be  here  made,  that  perspicuity  in  preach- 


STYLE.  139 

ing  requires  tue  avoidance  of  a  circuitous  and  inverted 
style,*  and  of  a  scientific  phraseology.f     In  writing  for  the 

*  Compare  the  extract,  in  Chapter  VI.,  from  the  Sermons  of  L)r. 
Barrow. 

t  "  Even  when)  the  topics  are  not  such  as  are  fairly  open  to  cen- 
sure, a  large  class  of  preachers,  especially  amongst  the  young,  griev- 
ously err  by  investing  them  with  the  technicalities  of  science  and 
philosophy ;  either  because  they  foolishly  suppose  they  thereby  give 
their  compositions  a  more  plJlosophical  air,  or  because  they  disdain 
the  homely  and  the  vulgar.  We  remember  hearing  of  a  very  worthy 
man  of  this  class,  who,  having  occasion  to  tell  his  audience  the  simple 
truth,  that  there  was  not  one  gospel  for  the  rich  and  another  for  the 
poor,  informed  them,  that  "  if  they  would  not  be  saved  on  '  general 
principles,'  they  could  not  be  saved  at  all ! "  With  such  men  it  is  not 
sufficient  to  say,  that  such  and  such  a  thing  must  be,  but  there  is  al- 
ways a  '  moral  or  physical  necessity '  for  it.  The  will  is  too  old- 
fashioned  a  thing  to  be  mentioned,  and  every  thing  is  done  by  '  vo- 
lition ; '  duty  is  expanded  into  '  moral  obligation ; '  men  not  only 
ought  to  do  this,  or  that,  or  the  other,  it  is  always  by  '  some  principle 
of  their  moral  nature ; '  they  not  only  like  to  do  so  and  so,  but  they 
are  '  impelled  by  some  natural  propensity  ; '  men  not  only  think  and 
do,  but  they  are  never  represented  as  thinking  and  doing  without 
some  parade  of  their  'intellectual  processes  and  active  powers.' 
Such  discourses  are  full  of '  moral  beauty,'  and  '  necessary  relations,' 
and  '  philosophical  demonstrations,'  and  '  laws  of  nature,'  and  '  a  pri- 
ori and  a  posteriori'  arguments.  If  some  simple  fact  of  physical  sci- 
ence is  referred  to  in  the  way  of  argument  or  illustration,  it  cannot 
be  presented  in  common  language,  but  must  be  exhibited  in  the 
pomp  of  the  most  approved  scientific  technicalities.  If  there  be  a 
common  and  a  scientific  name  for  the  same  object,  ten  to  one  that 
the  latter  is  adopted.  Heat  straightway  becomes  '  caloric ; '  light- 
ning, the  '  electric  fluid ; '  instead  of  plants  and  animals,  we  are  sur- 
rounded by  '  organized  substances ; '  life  is  nothing  half  so  good  as 
the  '  vital  principle  : '  phenomena  of  all  kinds  are  very  plentiful ; 
these  phenomena  are  '  developed '  and  '  combined,'  and  '  analyzed, 
and,  in  short,  done  every  thing  with  except  I  eing  made  intelligible, 
Not  oeI}  is  such  langmge  as  thi'  obscurely  understood,  or  not  un 


140  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

pulpit,  we  should,  as  we  do  in  animated  conversation,  or  as 
in  the  free,  unlabored  style  of  letter-writing,  say  the  very 
thing  we  wish  to  say  in  the  words  which  our  common  sense 
suggests  as  appropriate  to  the  occasion  and  to  the  persons 
addressed.  A  feeble  expansiveness,  not  to  be  mistaken  for 
perspicuity,  and  an  obscure  brevity  would  thus  be  avoided. 
A  preacher  ought  not  to  be  anxious  for  uncommon  modes 
of  speech.  If,  with  solid  thoughts,  his  style  be  eminently 
lucid,  it  has  an  indispensable  quality ;  a  quality  for  the  lack 
of  which  no  graces  can  atone,  and  which  will  often  uncon- 
sciously attract  to  itself  many  of  the  highest  graces. 

It  should  also  be  borne  in   mind,  that   Saxon-English 
words  are   generally  more   perspicuous  to   the  Saxon-En- 

1         1  •    1     1  ji  1    glisli  words 

mass  of  hearers,  than  words  which  have  flowed  preferable. 
into  our  language  from  the  Greek,  or  the  Latin,  or  the 
French,  and  which,  therefore,  partake  somewhat  of  a 
learned  air.  Perspicuity  and  energy  are  both  here  con- 
cerned, it  being  universally  admitted  that  such  words  are 
not  only  clearer  to  a  common  audience,  but  have  also  more 
strength  (  perhaps,  however,  only  as  being  more  perspicu- 
ous,) than  those  which  originated  in  a  different  language. 
Illustrations  would  readily  occur  in  consulting  an  English 
dictionary,  or  attentively  examining  the  style  of  standard 
authors.  Our  version  of  the  Bible,  though  by  no  means 
free  from  words  of  Latin  origin,  yet  abounds  in  Saxon- 
English  words ;  and  this  circumstance  has  greatly  contri- 
buted to  its  being  so  eminently  the  book  for  the  people.     To 

derstood  at  all,  but,  even  if  perfectly  understood,  must  necessarily 
be  far  less  effective  than  those  simple  terms  of  common  life,  which 
for  the  most  part  may  be  substituted  for  them." — Edinburgh  Ke- 
view,  Vol.  LXXII.,  Article,  The  British  Pulpit :  a  judicious  and 
racy  article,  ieserving  the  careful  perusal  of  every  young  preacher. 


STYLE.  141 

this  circumstance  the  Pilgrim's  Progress,  also,  has  been 
largely  indebted  for  its  popularity  and  usefulness.  Let  any 
one  imagine  himself  addressing  a  company  of  persons  oc- 
cupied in  the  ordinary  cares  of  life,  or  having  but  little 
acquaintance  with  literature  —  such  as  are  by  far  the  ma- 
jority in  our  religious  assemblies  —  and  aiming  with  an 
absorbing  earnestness  to  effect  a  practical  conviction  on  a 
subject  felt  by  him  to  be  of  vital  interest,  and  would  it  not 
seem  almost  absurd  to  say  succumb  rather  than  yield,  incar- 
ceration than  imprisonment,  inculpate  than  blame  or  Jind 
fault  with,  deracinate  than  uproot,  or  root  out  ?  * 

Examples  need  not  be  multiplied ;  it  is  enough  to  have 
directed  attention  to  this  point.  The  caution,  however,  is 
necessary,  that  in  tliis  particular,  as  in  others,  an  extreme 
should  be  avoided.  For,  by  universal  acknowledgment, 
some  of  the  Saxon-English  terms  and  modes  of  expression 
are  cumbi-ous,  and  yet  not  more  perspicuous  than  equiva- 
lent terms  of  a  different  origin.  Awkwardness  should  be 
shunned,  as  well  as  over-refinement. 


Energy. 

11.  The  style  of  sermons  ought  to  be  energetic.  Some 
parts  of  sermons  require  only  perspicuity  ;  but  the  principal 
parts  require  that  vigor  which  flows  from  deep  conviction 

*Lord  Brougham  says  of  Mr.  Fox  —  "As  he  rejected,  from  the 
correctness  of  his  taste,  all  vicious  ornaments,  and  was  mosi,  sparing, 
indeed,  in  the  use  of  figures  at  all ;  so,  in  his  choice  of  words,  he 
justly  shunned  foreign  idiom,  or  words  borrowed,  whether  from  the 
ancient  or  modern  languages  ;  and  affected  the  pure  Saxon  tongue, 
the  resources  of  which  are  unknown  to  so  many  who  use  it,  both  in 
writing  and  in  speaking." 


142  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

and  genuine  feeling.  "Without  eneigy,  the  most  momentous 
truths  are,  through  the  sameness  of  religious  exercises,  in 
danger  of  being  heard,  if  heard  indeed  at  all,  with  utter 
indifference. 

Energy  in  style  depends  greatly  on  natural  genius  and 
religious  sensibility  ;  but  any  man,  whether  richly  endowed 
by  nature,  or  not,  may  be  materially  aided  by  observing  the 
manner  in  which  a  truly  earnest  spirit  expresses  its  convic- 
tions. Scarcely  anything,  it  will  appear  from  such  obser- 
vation, is  more  inconsistent  with  energy  than  showy  epi- 
thets, nicely  balanced  and  sonorous  periods,  and  all  those 
juvenile  indulgences  in  composition  which  deserve  the 
name  of  verbosity.  A  nervous  style  is  the  very  opposite 
of  a  tumid  one.  It  will  be  brief  and  condensed.*  It  will 
employ  special,  rather  than  general,  terms ;  telling,  for 
instance,  of  a  tiger's  darting  on  his  prey,  rather  than  the 
leaping  forth  of  some  ferocious  animal.  It  will  have  a  lib- 
eral amount  of  well-adapted  metaphors  (and  of  such  the 
more  the  better,)  and  of  brief  comparisons ;  brief,  because 
enlarged  and  elaborate  comparisons,  especially  if  introduced 
with  formality,  tend  to  withdraw  a  hearer  from  the  subject 
to  the  comparison  itself,  or  to  the  writer.  They  better  suit 
the  poet  than  the  orator.f     It  will  be  a  suggestive,  rather 


*  Est  brevitate  opus,  ut  ciirrat  sententia,  neu  se 
Impediat  verbis  lassas  onerantibus  aures. 

Horat.  Sat.  Lib.  I   10. 
t  An  imitator  of  Jeremy   Taylor  —  "the  poet  of  theology"— 
would  be  much  in  danger  of  erring  in  respect  of  comparisons. 

"It  is  a  remark  of  Aristotle  (Rhet.  book  iii.  eh.  4.),  that  the  Sim 
ile  is  more  suitable  in  Poetry,  and  that  Metaphor  is  the  ( nly  orna- 
ment of  language  in  which  the  orator  may  freely  indulge,  lie  should 
therefore,  be  the  more  careful  to  bring  a  Simile  as  near  as  possible  to 
rhe  Metaphorical  form."  —  Whately's  Rhetoric, Part  III.  Ch.  11.  §  .3- 


STYLE.  )-^3 

than  an  expanded  3t}'le ;  setting  the  hearers'  minds  at  work 
and  leading  somewhat  for  their  imaginations  to  supply; 
conveying,  as  do  the  Scriptures  occasionally,  in  some  pithy 
expression,  or  aphorism,  the  comprehensive  sense  almost 
of  a  general  principle.  It  will  often  employ  interroga- 
tion ;  and,  in  the  arrangement  of  words,  it  will,  in  obedi- 
ence to  nature's  impulse,  give  due  prominence  to  that  word, 
or  clause,  on  which  a  hearer's  mind  should  be  chiefly 
fixed.* 

It  has  already  been  intimated,  that  not  all  parts  of  a  ser- 
mon alike  require  energy.  Indeed,  every  ser-  varieties  in 
mon  will  have  diversity  in  its  style,  acconling  *'>'*• 
to  the  nature  of  its  different  parts.  Nor  do  all  subjects 
alike  require  energy,  Tlie  pulpit  demands  some  subjects 
which  rather  need  ampleness  of  description.  Some  thoughts 
also,  very  obvious  indeed,  but  very  important,  must  be  pre- 
sented in  a  variety  of  forms  and  applications.  But  though 
diifuseness  may,  on  such  occasions,  be  indulged,  it  is  not 
diffuseness  in  the  structure  of  sentences,  in  opposition  to 
compactness ;  it  is  rather  a  presenting  of  the  same  thought 
in  various  aspects,!  or  a  multiplying  of  particulars  related 
to  some  subject.  It  is  a  dwelling  on  a  certain  thought ;  a 
keeping  of  it  before  the  mind  by  the  use  of  diverse  views 
and  applications,  that,  by  being  distinctly  contemplated,  it 
may  make  an  enduring  impression,  if  not  on  the  most 
active  minds  in  the  audience,  yet  on  the  generality  of  the 

*  On  the  subject  of  energy  in  style,  as  on  other  qualities,  Camp- 
bell and  Wliately  ought  to  be  carefully  studied.  It  may  be  neces- 
sary to  remark,  that  Campbell  employs  the  word  Vivacity  to  express 
what,  in  conformity  to  Whately's  use,  is  here  meant  by  Energy. 

\  Compare  Whately's  suggestions  concerning  Repetition,  in  his 
Rhetoric,  Part  III.  ch.  I.  ^  2.,  and  ch.  II.  ^  8. 


144  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

hearei'S.*  And  all  this  may  be  done  by  a  skilful  writer 
without  verbiage,  without  feebleness  of  style  ;  indeed,  in  a 
style  which,  though  not  positively  energetic,  will  be  highly 
engaging.! 


*  This  may,  however,  be  carried  to  excess  even  for  the  generalitj 
of  hearers.  When  several  diverse  modes  of  expressing,  or  illustrat- 
ing, a  thought,  occur  to  a  writer  of  a  fertile  imagination,  it  would  be 
well  for  him  to  consider  whether  he  has  not  employed  more  than 
are  necessary  for  an  impressive  apprehension  of  the  thought ;  and 
whether  he  is  not  in  danger  of  wearying  tlie  hearers,  or  of  occupying 
them  ^vith  mere  forms  of  speech,  instead  of  deeply  impressing  a 
thought.  If  so,  he  should  of  course  dismiss  some  of  these  forms  of 
speech,  and  pass  on  to  new  thoughts. 

t  Compare  the  following  passage  from  Hare's  sermon  on  the  text 
—  "  Forgive  us  our  sins ;  for  we  also  forgive  every  one  who  is  in 
debted  to  us : " 

"  Conceive  a  revengeful,  unforgiving  man  repeating  this  prayer, 
which  you  all,  I  hope,  repeat  daily.  Conceive  a  man  with  a  heart 
full  of  wi-ath  against  his  neighbor,  with  a  memory  which  treasures 
up  the  little  wrongs,  and  insults,  and  provocations  he  fancies  himself 
to  have  received  from  that  neighbor.  Conceive  such  a  man  praying 
to  God  Most  High  to  forgive  him  his  trespasses  as  he  forgives  the 
man  who  has  trespassed  against  him.  What  in  the  mouth  of  such  a 
man  do  these  words  mean  ?  They  mean  —  but  that  you  may  more 
fully  understand  their  meaning,  I  will  turn  them  into  a  prayer,  which 
we  will  call  the  prayer  of  the  unforgiving  man,  —  '0  God,  I  have 
sinned  against  thee  many  times,  from  my  youth  up  until  now.  I 
have  often  been  forgetful  of  thy  goodness  ;  I  have  not  daily  thanked 
thee  for  thy  mercies  ;  I  have  neglected  thy  service;  I  have  broken 
thy  laws  ,  I  have  done  many  things  utterly  wrong  against  thee.  All 
this  I  know,  and  besides  this,  doubtless,  I  have  committed  many  se- 
cret sins  which,  in  my  blindness,  I  have  failed  to  notice.  Such  is 
my  guiltiness,  O  Lord,  in  thy  sight.  Deal  with  me,  I  beseech  thee, 
even  as  I  deal  with  my  neighbor.  He  hath  not  offended  me  one 
tenth,  one  hundredth  part  as  much  as  I  have  offended  thee ;  but  he 
has  offended  me  very  grievously,  and  I  cannot  forgive  him     Deal 


STYLE.  145 

Essay-style  to  be  avoided. 

"WTiile  preachers  should  not  fall  into  the  error  of  attempt- 
ing to  be  constantly  energetic,  they  should  with  still  greater 

with  me,  I  beseech  thee,  0  Lord,  as  I  deal  with  him.  He  has  been 
very  unt;rateful  to  me,  though  not  a  tenth,  not  a  hundredth  part  aa 
ungrateful  as  I  have  been  to  thee ;  yet  1  cannot  overlook  such  base 
and  shameful  ingratitude.  Deal  with  me,  I  beseech  thee,  0  Lord,  as 
I  deal  with  him.  I  remember  and  treasure  up  every  little  trifle 
which  shows  how  ill  he  has  behaved  to  me.  Deal  with  me,  I  beseech 
thee,  O  Lord,  as  I  deal  with  him.  I  am  determined  to  take  the  very 
first  opportunity  of  doing  him  an  ill  turn.  Deal  with  me,  I  beseech 
tlicc,  O  Lord,  as  I  deal  with  him.'  Can  anything  be  more  shocking 
and  horrible  than  such  a  prayer  ?  Is  not  the  very  sound  of  it 
enough  to  make  one's  blood  run  cold  ?  Yet  this  is  just  the  prayer 
which  the  unforgiving  man  offers  up  every  time  he  repeats  the 
Lord's  prayer;  for  he  prays  to  God  to  forgive  him  in  the  same  man- 
ner in  which  he  forgives  his  neighbor.  But  he  does  not  forgive  his 
ncigl5l)or;  so  he  prays  to  God  not  to  forgive  him.  God  grant  that 
his  prayer  may  not  be  heard,  for  he  is  praying  a  curse  on  his  own 
head."  " 

The  expansion,  or  detail,  which  the  preceding  extract  may  illus- 
trate, agrees  well  with  that  of  which  Wiiately  speaks  in  his  second 
c^japter  on  Persuasion.  The  case  of  presenting  arguments  for  the 
single  purpose  of  producing  conviction,  differs  in  its  requisitions  from 
that  in  which  persuasion  is  to  be  conjoined  with  conviction,  and  to 
be  sought  as  the  principal  purpose  —  and  such  should  generally  be 
the  case  in  sermons.  Whately  says  —  "  With  respect  to  Argument, 
diflerent  occasions  will  call  for  dificrent  degrees  of  Copiousness, 
Repetition,  and  Expansion;  —  the  chain  of  Reasoning  employed 
may,  in  itself,  consist  of  more  or  fewer  links;  —  abstruse  and  com- 
plex Arguments  must  be  unfolded  at  greater  length  than  such  as 
are  more  simple;  —  and  the  more  uncultivated  the  audience,  the 
more  full  must  be  the  explanation  and  illustration,  and  the  more  fre- 
quent the  repetition,  of  the  Arguments  presented  to  them:  but  still 
the  same  g'eneral  principle  prevails  in  all  those  cases ;  viz.,  to  aim 

13 


.146  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

care  guard  against  composing  sermons  in  the  manner  of  an 
essay,  or  of  a  literary  disquisition.  A  public  addreso  de- 
mands a  vivacity  which  can  be  dispensed  with  in  a  profluc- 
lion  designed  to  be  read  at  one's  leisure.  An  essay  should 
be  transformed  in  order  to  become  a  sermon,  or  a  compo- 
nent part  of  a  sermon.  It  would  need  to  be  materially 
np.w-modelled  ;  many  of  its  sentences  it  would  be  necessary 
to  simplify,  or  wholly  to  recast.  It  would  require  greater 
copiousness,  or  amplification  ;  and  not  only  tlie  forms  of 
address,  the  first  and  the  second  persons  instead  of  the 
third,  but  also  concrete  terms  instead  of  abstract,  and  a  gen- 
eral adaptation  to  the  idea  of  its  being  a  direct  and  felt 
communication  from  the  preacher  to  his  hearers.  Such 
ought  a  sermon  to  be ;  but  such,  for  the  most  part,  it  can- 
not be,  if  composed  after  the  model  of  an  essay.* 

merely  at  letting  the  Arguments  be  fully  understood  and  admitted, 
this  will  indeed  occupy  a  shorter  or  longer  space,  according  to  tho 
nature  of  the  case  and  the  character  of  the  hearers ;  all  Expansion 
and  Repetition  beyond  what  is  necessary  to  accomplish  conviction,  is 
in  every  instance  tedious  and  disgusting.  On  the  contrary,  in  a  de- 
scription of  anything  that  is  likely  to  act  on  the  feelings,  this  effect 
will  by  no  means  be  produced  as  soon  as  the  understanding  is  suffi- 
ciently informed ;  detail  and  expansion  are  here  not  only  admissible, 
but  absolutely  necessary,  in  order  that  the  mind  may  have  leisure 
and  opportunity  to  form  vivid  and  distinct  ideas.  For,  as  Quinc- 
tilian  well  observes,  he  who  tells  us  that  a  city  was  sacked,  although 
that  one  word  implies  all  that  occurred,  vnW  produce  little,  if  any, 
impression  on  the  feelings,  in  comparison  of  one  who  sets  before  us 
a  lively  description  of  the  various  lamentuble  circumstances;  to  teU 
the  whole.,  he  adds,  is  by  no  means  the  same  as  to  tell  evei-y  thing. 

"  It  is  not,  however,  with  a  view  to  the  Feelings  only  that  some 
copiousness  of  detail  will  occasionally  be  needful :  it  will  often  hap- 
pen that  the  Judgment  cannot  be  correctly  formed,  without  dwelling 
on  circumstances."  —  Elements  of  Tlhetoric,  Part  II.  (!h.  II.  ^  2. 

*  While  insisting  on  the  necessity,  in  oratory,  of  a  different  style 


STYLE.  147 

On  this  point  Lord  Brougham  lemai'ks.  in  his  sketch  of 
Burke,  that  "  if  any  one  thing  is  proved  by  unvarying  ex^ 
perience  of  popular  assemblies,  it  is  that  an  excellent  dis- 
sei'tation  nialvcs  a  poor  speech.  The  speaker  is  not  the 
only  person  actively  engaged  while  a  great  oration  is  pro- 
nouncing ;  the  audience  have  their  share ;  they  must  be 
excited,  and  for  this  purpose  constantly  appealed  to  as 
recognized  persons  of  the  drama.  The  didactic  oratoi"  (if, 
as  has  been  said  of  the  didactic  poet,  this  be  not  a  contra- 
diction in  terms,)  has  it  all  to  himself;  the  hearer  is  merely 
passive ;  and  the  consequence  is,  he  soon  ceases  to  be  a  lis- 
tener, and,  if  he  can,  even  to  be  a  spectator." 

The  idea  just  presented  suggests  another,  which  has 
already  been  hinted ;  namely,  that  the  brief,  rapid,  and 
varied  forms  of  speech  which  appear  in  animated  conver- 
sation may  be  advantageously  employed  in  sermons.     They 

from  diat  of  hooks,  Herder  makes  the  folhiwiiig:  quotation  from 
Quinctilian,  X.  I.  16  —  Alia  legentes.  alia  audientes  magis  adjuvant 
Excitat  qui  dicit;  spiritu  ipso,  nee  imagine  etambitu  rerum,  sed  re- 
bus ipsis  incendit.  Vivunt  enim  omnia  et  moventur,  excipimnsque 
nova  ilia,  velut  nascentia,  cum  favore  et  solicitudine.  Compare  also 
Cicero's  Orator,  §  40. 

Moore,  in  his  Life  of  Sheridan,  observes  that  "  a  report  verbatim 
of  any  effective  speech  must  always  ajjpcar  diffused  and  ungraceful 
in  the  perusal ;  the  very  repetitions  and  redundancy,  the  accumula- 
tion of  e])ithets  which  gave  force  and  momentum  to  the  career  of 
delivery,  but  weaken  and  encumber  the  march  of  style  when  read." 

"  Some  of  the  best  essays  in  our  langtiage,"  says  Gresley,  in  his 
Treatise  on  Preaching,  "  appear  in  the  shape  of  printed  sermons ; 
but  if  these  were  to  be  preached  as  they  are  published,  they  would 
be  unimpressive  se^-mons,  precisely  because  they  are  good  essai/s.^^ 

Of  the  particular  quality  referred  to  in  the  text,  the  sermons  of 
Pres.  Edwards,  Pres.  Davies,  Dr.  Griffin,  Dr.  Channing,  and  the  dif>- 
tinguished  French  preachers,  are  good  specimens. 


148  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

would  thus  be  familiar,  without  being  undignified,  and  eam« 
est  without  display.* 

Elegance  of  Style. 
No  distinct  mention  has  been  here  made  of  elegance,  as 
a  quality  of  the  sermon-style.  The  reasons  are,  that  for 
the  purposes  of  oratory  elegance  is  of  minor  importance ; 
and  that,  if  the  qualities  which  have  been  specified  are  pos- 
sessed, elegance,  such  as  is  suitable,  will  not  be  lacking.  It 
will  associate  itself  with  those  qualities,  as  a  natural  attend- 
ant ;  and  elegance  which  comes  in  a  different  manner,  or 
seeks  a  place  for  itself,  is  an  intruder  that  should  rather  be 
repelled  than  encouraged.  A  public  speaker  ought  not  to 
be  solicitous  for  the  beauties  of  language ;  though  against 
blemishes,  since  some  of  the  choicest  specimens  of  compo- 
sition are,  by  our  school-books  and  our  various  periodical 
publications,  made  familiar  to  all  classes  of  the  community, 
he  should  carefully  guard.  Still,  if,  through  a  regard  to 
beauty,  he  aims  at  making  his  sentences  particularly  fine, 
his  taste  is  not  sufficiently  pure,  nor  his  purpose  sufficiently 
disinterested.  He  is  not  a  true  orator.  When,  however, 
a  beautiful  expression  presents  itself  unsought,  and  will  in 
its  proper  place  fix  attention  on  the  real  object  of  thought 
rather  than  on  itself,  or  than  on  the  skill  of  him  who  uses 

*  The  qualities  which  sermons  demand,  or  permit,  in  both  thought 
and  style,  cannot  be  better  stated  than  in  Denham's  two  lines  de- 
scriptive of  the  Thames  — 

Though  deep,  yet  clear ;  though  gentle,  yet  not  dull, 

Strong  without  rage  ;  without  o'erflowing,  full. 

For  these  lines,  in  their  present  application,  though  they  are  the 
production  of  an  English  poet,  I  am  indebted  to  Dr  Tholuck,  of 
Gennany.  See  Predigten  von  A.  Tholuck.  Vorwort ;  st.  XXVH 
Hamburg,  1838. 


STYLE.  149 

it,  then  certainly  it  should  be  adopted,  and  be  used  to  the 
best  advantage.  But  for  a  preacher  to  betray  a  fondness 
for  oi'naraents  of  style,  is  an  offence  against  a  first  principle 
of  true  eloquence :  it  is  ostentation.* 

Quinctilian's  instructions  on  this  point  are  marked  with 
his  usual  good  sense.  '  Beauty  of  language,'  he  cautions 
us,  '  ought  not  to  be  regarded  as  an  end  in  itself.  However 
desirable  such  beauty  may  be,  when  associated  with  clear- 
ness and  grandeur  of  thought,  and  when  it  naturally  fol- 
lows the  orator's  conceptions,  to  seek  for  it  as  a  distinct 
object  will  insure  a  failure  as  to  the  orator's  legitimate 
end.  Not  words,  but  things,  deserve  our  chief  solici- 
tude. Besides,  the  most  valuable  thoughts  in  a  dis- 
course are  such  as  are  recommended  by  their  simpli- 
city and  naturalness.  Ought  we  to  be  dissatisfied  with 
a  strictly  correct  expression  of  our  thoughts,  because  it 
does  not  seem  learned?  or  because  any  other  person 
might  employ  it  ?  .  .  .  .  Cicero  himself,'  he  continues,  '  cau- 
tions us   against  departing   from   the   ordinary  modes   of 

*  "  I  caution  you  against  committing  to  memory  beautiful  expres- 
sions and  flowery  sentences.  They  entice  a  person  from  the  right; 
path;  and  the  young  man  who  follows  such  false  lights  (ignes  fatui) 
is  lost.  A  man  who  seizes  on  beautiful  words,  and  for  the  sake  of 
them  writes  out  pages  of  fine  sentences,  I  cannot  regard  with  confi- 
dence ;  he  is  doing  a  senseless,  childish  piece  of  work.  All  flowers 
of  language  should  spring  out  of  the  subject  itself,  just  as  natural 
flowers  spring  out  of  the  earth. —  Images  and  figures  should  be  nat- 
nially  connected  with  the  subject,  as  a  bough  and  its  twig,  or  as  a 
blossom  and  a  leaf  spring  necessarily,  as  it  were,  from  such  a  partic- 
ular root,  on  such  a  stem."     Herder;  Theologie,  p.  71. 

Herder  says,  also,  that  figures  thus  naturally  provided  are  neces- 
sary ;  and  that  their  absence  from  the  place  where  they  belong 
would  produce  a  chasm  in  the  discourse. 

13* 


150  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

speech.     Such  a  proceeding  in  an  orator  he  condemns  as 
one  of  the  gi'eatest  rhetorical  fauUs.' 

If  usual  phraseology,  not  defaced  by  positive  blemishes, 
and  not  repulsive  by  any  associated  thoughts,  clearly  and 
strongly  convey  our  meaning,  why  should  we  search  far 
and  wide  for  other  expressions?  Language  is  an  instru- 
ment, not  an  end ;  and  it  ought  to  be  appropriate,  and  sub- 
ordinate, to  its  end.  Now,  however  justly  beauty  may  be 
demanded  in  a  poem,  or  in  any  production  designed  chiefly 
to  please,  beauty  in  a  public  discourse,  involving  some  great 
interest  and  having  mainly  in  view  enlightened  conviction 
and  persuasion,  is  of  minor  consideration.  Appropriate- 
ness to  conviction  and  persuasion  is,  in  such  a  discourse, 
the  chief  thing ;  and  even  a  homely  style,  if  it  clearly  con- 
vey and  deeply  impress  solid  thoughts,  is  incalculably  bet- 
ter than  the  most  elegant  style  which  attracts  attention  to 
itself.  If,  in  addition  to  this  quality,  a  preacher,  singly  in- 
tent on  the  great  object  of  his  commission,  expresses  his 
ideas  in  beautiful  language,  unconsciously  as  it  were,  and 
without  alluring  the  hearers'  attention  from  the  subject  to 
himself,  or  to  the  beauty  of  his  language,  so  much  the  bet- 
ter ;  for  with  him  the  great  object  is  held  supreme ;  with 
that,  nothing  is  allowed  to  interfere ;  to  that,  every  thing  is 
made  subservient.*  But  should  he  be  withdrawn  from  the 
true  purpose,  and  beauty  of  language  become  itself  an  ob- 

*  "  Perspicuity  and  Vivacity  are  qualities  of  style  which  minister 
directly  to  the  great  purpose  of  eloquence,  and  which,  indeed,  lan- 
guage must  possess  before  it  can  reach  its  rhetorical  end  by  both  of 
its  two  leading  paths  ;  the  former  being  essential  for  the  conviction 
of  the  understanding,  and  the  latter  for  the  awakening  of  the  fancy 
and  the  feelings.  The  same  thing  cannot  be  said,  at  least  without 
iinalification,  as  to  the  third  quality  of  style,  namely,  Beauty,  or  El. 


STYLE.  15] 

ject  of  anxiety,  he  would  cease  to  be  an  orator  convincing 
and  persuading  men ;  he  would  then  be  exhibiting  himself. 
On  a  kindred  point,  Whately  well  remarks,  that  "young 
writers,  of  genius,  ought  especially  to  be  admonished  to  ask 
themselves  frequently,  not  whether  this  or  that  is  a  striking 
expression,  but  whether  it  makes  the  meaning  more  striking 
than  another  phrase  would,  whether  it  impresses  more  for- 
cibly the  sentiment  to  be  conveyed."  * 

This  distinguished  author  observes,  also,  concerning  "  an- 
tiquated, new-coined  and  new-compounded  words,  or  words 
applied  in  an  unusual  sense  "  —  a  class  of  words  which  some 
men's  fondness  for  the  beauties  of  style  inclines  them  to  adopt 
—  "  that  prose  writers  should  be  very  cautious  and  sparing  in 
the  use  of  them  ;  not  only  because  in  excess  they  produce 

Egance,  whose  immediate  purpose  is  the  gratification  of  taste 

If  it  is  found  that  the  gratification  of  the  taste  of  those  whom  we 
address  is  likely  to  impede  our  progress  towards  impressing  on  their 
minds  the  truth  which  we  wish  to  teach,  we  should  at  once  abandon 
all  attempts  to  furnish  such  gratification,  and  pursue  our  principal 
end  by  means  of  clearness  and  animation.  But  if  it  is  found,  as 
it  most  usually  will  be,  that  our  purpose  may  be  promoted  by  grati- 
fying the  sense  of  beauty  in  our  hearers  —  either  through  the  general 
elegance  of  our  composition,  or  even  through  longer  and  more  sus- 
tained addresses  to  the  imagination,  not  issuing  in  the  excitement  of 
passion,  but  resting  ultimately  in  the  mere  pleasure  of  contempla- 
tion, —  we  shall  be  bound  to  use,  so  far  as  we  are  able,  this  lawful 
means  of  persuasion ;  taking  care,  however,  to  recollect,  that  as  soon 
as  we  have  reason  to  believe  the  minds  of  the  hearers  in  danger  of 
being  tempted  towards  such  a  lively  attention  to  those  in<:idental  or- 
naments of  our  discourse  as  will  exclude  from  their  thoughts  the 
main  subject  of  it,  we  have  thus  evidence  that  it  is  time  to  discard 
the  assistant,  which,  like  a  spoiled  domestic  servant,  has  begun  tc 
play  the  part  of  the  master."  —  Encyc.  Brit.  7th  ed.  Vol.  XIX.  Art 
Rhetoric;  p.  215. 

*  Ehetoric.    Part  III.  Ch.  II.  §  3. 


152  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

a  barbarous  dialect,  but  because  they  are  so  likely  to  sug- 
gest the  idea  of  artifice  ;  the  perception  of  which  is  most 
especially  adverse  to  energy.  The  occasional  apt  introduc- 
tion of  such  a  term  will  sometimes  produce  a  powerful 
effect ;  but  whatever  may  seem  to  savor  of  affectation,  or 
even  of  great  solicitude  and  study  in  the  choice  of  terms, 
will  effectually  destroy  the  true  effect  of  eloquence.  The 
language  which  betrays  art,  and  carries  not  an  air  of  sim- 
plicity and  sincerity,  may,  indeed,  by  some  hearers,  be 
thought  not  only  very  fine,  but  even  very  energetic ;  this 
very  circumstance,  however,  may  be  taken  for  a  proof  that 
it  is  not  so  ;  for  if  it  had  been,  they  would  not  have  thought 
about  it,  but  would  have  been  occupied  exclusively  with  the 
sufy'ect.  An  unstudied  and  natural  air,  therefore,  is  an  ex 
cellence  to  which  the  true  orator,  i.  e.  he  who  is  aiming  to 
carry  his  point,  will  be  ready  to  sacrifice  any  other  that  may 
interfere  with  it."  * 

A  preacher  has  the  less  need  of  solicitude  for  elegance, 
from  the  fact  which  has  already  been  intimated,  that  the 
style  of  public  address  so  readily  dispenses  with  that  finish 

*  Rhetoric.  Part  ITE.  Ch.  II.  §  5.  I  may  be  excused  for  here  in- 
troducing the  sentiments  of  John  Foster,  who  says,  near  the  close 
of  his  fourth  Letter  on  the  Aversion  of  Men  of  Taste  to  Evangeli- 
cal Religion  —  "A  gaudy  verbosity  is  always  eloquence  in  the  opin- 
ion of  him  that  writes  it ;  but  what  is  the  effect  on  the  reader  1  Real 
eloquence  strikes  on  your  mind  with  irresistible  force,  and  leaves  you 
not  the  possibility  of  asking  or  thinking  whether  it  be  eloquence ; 
but  the  sounding  sentences  of  these  writers  leave  you  cool  enough  to 
examine  with  doubtful  curiosity  a  language  that  seems  threatening 
to  move  or  astonish  you,  without  actually  doing  it.  It  is  something 
like  the  case  of  a  false  alarm  of  thunder ;  where  a  sober  man,  that 
is  not  apt  to  startle  at  jounds,  looks  out  to  see  whether  it  be  not  th« 
rambling  of  a  cart." 


STYLE.  153 

which  is  demanded  in  a  printed  work.*  The  spoken  style, 
while  it  should  not  admit  positive  faults,  may  be  less  peri- 
odic and  more  abrupt  than  the  printed ;  and  it  will  be,  in 
consequence,  more  fit  for  the  mass  of  hearers.  Oratory 
requires,  mainly,  entire  perspicuity,  energy  bordering  on 
vehemence,  and  frequently  vehemence  itself.  These  qual- 
ities will  atone  for  many  faults  of  mere  expression,  and  will 
even  prevent  those  faults  from  being  perceived  ;  while  the 
most  finished  composition,  if  destitute  of  energy,  will  leave 
the  hearers  without  any  valuable  impression,  and  amount 
to  little  more  than  "  tame  propriety."  Compare  the  fin- 
ished sermons  of  Dr.  Blair,t  as  to  the  power  of  strongly 
impressing  the  pubhc  mind,  with  the  sermons  of  Dr.  South, 
who,  with  no  particular  solicitude  about  beauty,  aimed  at  a 
straight-forward  and  earnest  expression  of  his  thoughts.  J 
Beauty  of  style  is  desirable  in  its  place  ;  but  oratory  is  not 
dependent  on  it. 

*  So  true  is  this  that  a  preacher,  in  delivering  a  carefully  written 
sermon,  would  often  find  it  advantageous  to  alter,  omit,  add,  or  re- 
peat, in  various  passages,  according  to  the  promptings  of  excited 
genius,  or  emotion,  at  the  time.  Sermons,  it  is  well  to  remember, 
are  designed  for  the  pulpit,  not  for  the  press. 

t  Yet  not  because  they  are  finished  sennons,  were  they  incapable 
of  deeply  impressing  the  public  mind  ;  but  because,  so  for  as  stvlo 
is  concerned  they  were  not  finished  according  to  a  correct  standard. 
They  are  conformed  to  the  idea  of  a  correct  and  elegant  essay- 
style  ;  not  to  the  style  of  public  address. 

J  While  South  deserves  praise  for  the  quality  mentioned  in  the 
text,  as  well  as  for  his  thoroughness  in  treating  subjects,  his  original 
thoughts,  his  apt  and  striking  illustrations,  he  yet  indulged  so  much 
in  unchristian  sarcasm  and  unbr^oming  wit,  and  was  occasionally  so 
warse  withal,  that  the  satisfaction  c^  naming  him  in  this  connection 
B  seriously  impaired. 


154  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

If  genuine  elegance  of  style  is  not  indispensable  to  the 
Affectation  preacher,  the  affectation  of  fine  language  should, 
of  beauty.  certainly,  be  shunned;  and  to  this,  particularly, 
as  well  as  to  seeking  for  beauty  as  an  object  in  itself,  the 
preceding  remarks  are  applicable.  These  remarks  by  no 
means  aim  to  banish  true  elegance  of  expression ;  for  this 
is  perfectly  consistent  with  entire  simplicity  and  naturalness ; 
indeed,  in  strict  propriety,  requires  simplicity  and  natural- 
ness. Nor  is  it  their  aim  to  banish  beautiful  thoughts ; 
for  these  may  be  suggested  by  the  preacher's  subject,  and 
may  be  expressed  without  affectation.  The  Bible  abounds 
with  beautiful,  as  well  as  sublime  thoughts,  and  with  btau- 
tiful  language  ;  but  who  ever  supposed,  tliat  the  sacred  wri- 
ters sought  for  beauty  as  an  end  in  itself?  They  ex- 
pressed the  conceptions  which  filled  their  minds  in  forms 
of  speech  that,  as  we  should  say,  came  naturally.  So  does 
every  man,  under  the  pressure  of  real  feeling.  Without 
constraint  and  without  thinking,  at  the  time,  of  beauty,  or 
of  any  other  quality  in  language,  he  is  intent  solely  on  con- 
veying his  conceptions.* 


Simplicity. 

As  simplicity  in  sermons  has  been  insisted  on,  it  seems 
desirable  fully  to  explain  that  term.     The  following  extract 

*  "  It  is  only  to  the  mere  talker,  who  is  hunting  after  flowers,  that 
evei-y  fine-sounding  word  is  equally  valuable.  The  orator  weighs 
words,  never  sacrifices  precision  and  truth  in  what  he  has  to  gay,  to 
a  favorite  form  of  speech,  and  employs  no  embellishments  which 
cannot  contribute  to  the  purpose  of  making  his  subject  more  clearly 
apprehended,  or  of  imparting  to  his  expression  of  thought  more 
strength,  impressiveness  and  dignity."  —  J.  G.  Marezoll;  Uber  die 
Bestimmung  des  Canzelredners. 


STYLE.  155 

from  Schott's  Fundamental  Principles  of  Rhetoric  and 
Homiletics  *  answers  this  purpose.  "  That  work  of  art  is 
called  simple,  which  does  not  suggest  to  him  who  examines 
it  any  suspicion  of  the  labor  which  has  been  expended  on 
its  production.  It  seems  to  have  been  produced  without 
pains-taking,  without  a  rigid  application  of  rules.  It  ap- 
pears to  be  as  it  is,  because  it  could  not  have  been  other- 
wise. The  seeming  ease  and  naturalness  of  its  construction 
make  a  way  tor  it  at  once  to  the  heart.  A  discourse  is 
siinple,  when  its  propositions  are  so  stated  and  proved  as  to 
ingratiate  tliemselves  at  once  into  the  belief;  instead  of 
being  incumbered  with  such  a  parade  of  argument,  as  to 
occupy  the  mind  with  logical  forms  rather  than  the  main 
and  substantial  truth.  It  is  simple,  when  its  aiTangement 
is  such  as  to  disclose  the  whole  subject  easily  to  the  view, 
instead  of  being  disfigured  with  artificial  divisions  and  sub- 
divisions, concealing  the  doctrine  which  is  parcelled  out 
thus  unnecessarily.  It  is  simple  when  its  vsentences  are 
formed  as  if  they  could  not  have  been  written  in  any  other 
way,  and  its  ornaments  appear  to  spring  spontaneously  from 
the  theme ;  and  this  noble  simplicity  is  wanting,  when  the 
style  swells  into  pompous  periods,  and  the  metaphors  seem 
not  to  have  presented  themselves  of  their  own  accord,  but 
to  have  been  sought  out  with  care.  A  sermon  which  glides 
along  m  this  simple  course,  enters  at  once  into  the  hearer's 
mind.  ...  As  the  simple  style  insinuates  itself  at  once  into 
Ihe  heart,  it  is  better  adapted  than  any  other  to  the  purposes 
of  eloquence.  It  is  peculiarly  congenial  with  sacred  elo- 
quence ;  for  the  spirit,  the  very  nature  of  the  Christian 
pcheme  is  fitted  to  raise  the  sacred  orator  above  all  puerile 
affectation  and  love  of  display,  and  to  make  his  style,  like 

*  See  Bibiiotheca  Sacra,  Vol.  II.  p.  45. 


156  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

that  of  the  earl  est  records  of  his  faith,  artless,  and  there- 
fore winning."  * 


General  Directions. 

A  few  general  suggestions  on  the  subject  of  Jljle  will 
close  the  present  chapter. 

A  writer,  when  composing  his  discourse,  ought  not  to  be 
thinking  of  rules,  but  to  give  unfettered  action  to  his  pow- 
ers, become  absorbed  in  his  subject,  and  write  just  as  feel- 
ing prompts.  His  production  will  then  bear  the  stamp  of 
his  individual  character ;  and,  unconsciously,  all  the  rhetor- 
ical excellences  which  are  in  harmony  with  his  mind  and 
attainments  will  be  found  on  his  pages.  In  order,  also,  that 
his  discourse,  though  prepared  in  retirement,  may  have  a 
general  adaptation  to  public  delivery,  his  mind  should  adjust 
itself,  as  far  as  possible,  to  the  position  of  a  person  address- 
ing an  audience. 

An  acquaintance  should  be  maintained  with  models  of 
good  writing,  both  in  prose  and  in  poetry.  The  best  speci- 
mens of  oratorical  composition,  both  sacred  and  secular, 
may  be  highly  serviceable  as  cultivating  fervor  of  feeling, 
and  as  presenting  the  principles  of  eloquence  not  skeleton- 
wise,  but  in  living  forms,  and  thus  preventing  the  danger 
which  may  attend  critical  exercises  during  the  course  of 


*  It  would  be  here  appropriate  to  remark  on  the  theological^  or  re- 
ligious dialect  wliich  has  so  much  impaired  the  style  of  the  pulpit. 
But,  as  the  views  already  presented  tend,  indirectly,  at  least,  to  cor- 
rect abuses  of  this  kind,  and  as  the  topic  is  one  of  great  extent,  the 
student's  advantage  is  better  secured  by  referring  him  to  the  third 
and  fourth  Letters  in  Foster's  Essay  on  the  Aversion  of  Men  of 
Taste  to  Evangelical  Religion. 


STTLE.  157 

education  ;  —  the  danger  of  becoming  "  coldly  correct  and 
critically  dull."  Another  danger,  however,  must  be  shunned ; 
namely,  that  of  imitating  the  peculiarities  of  distinguished 
writers.  Those  peculiarities  were,  probably,  in  their  case, 
natural ;  but  not  being  so  to  another  person,  an  attempt  at 
imitation  might  repress,  if  not  paralyze,  his  own  original 
powers.  The  productions  of  distinguished  men  should  be 
studied,  in  order  to  discover  the  principles  wliich  guided 
them,  so  that  a  person  may  give  a  right  direction  to  his  own 
genius.  He  may  thus  approach  as  near  to  a  good  model 
as  his  natural  endowments  and  his  circumstances  will  allow  ; 
he  may  thus  become  even  superior  to  his  model.  Demos- 
thenes, for  instance,  was  remarkable  '  for  perspicuity  and 
energy,  for  freedom  from  all  useless  glitter,  for  keeping 
close  to  his  subject,  for  making  no  remarks  and  using  no 
illustrations  but  such  as  bear  directly  on  the  matter  in 
hand  ; '  "he  is  never  found  making  any  step,  in  any  direc- 
tion, which  does  not  advance  his  main  object,  and  lead 
towards  the  conclusion  to  which  he  is  striving  to  bring  his 
hearers."  *  Let  others  do  likewise.f  This  is  the  only 
proper  imitation  ;  namely,  an  adopting  of  the  princijiles 
which  guided  men  Avho  are  worthy  to  be  models.  All  other 
imitation  should  be  only  that  unlabored  resemblance  which 
flows  from  familiarity  with  good  writers,  corresponding  to 
the  effect  which  is  insensibly  produced  on  a  person's  man- 
ners and  spirit  by  intercourse  with  refined  society. 

Lastly  ;  a  young  writer  should  cultivate  the  habit  of  cor- 
recting  his  productions.     During   composition,  he  should 

*  Lord  Brougham. 

t  Not  that  a  sermon  is  always  to  be  conceived  of  as  an  oration ; 
or  that  Demosthenes  is  to  be  considered  a  universal  standard.  If 
BO,  Chrysostom  was  no  preacher. 

14 


158  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

allow  his  thoughts  to  jflow  on  without  interruption,  and 
should  surrender  himself  entirely  to  his  subj(  ct.  But  when 
this  work  is  performed,  he  should,  after  some  interval,  care- 
fully examine  his  style,  with  particular  reference  to  its  per- 
spicuity and  energy ;  he  should  transpose  clauses  and  recast 
wiiole  sentences,  if  necessary,  to  make  them  more  lucid  and 
forcible  ;  diluted  and  tame  expressions  should  give  place  to 
others;  and,  in  general,  the  phraseology  should  be  con- 
formed to  a  just  conception  of  a  spoken  discourse.  Adap- 
tation should  be  observed  throughout,  in  argument,  illustra- 
tion and  language,  to  the  particular  assembly  which  is  to  be 
addressed.  Experience,  indeed,  is  requisite  in  order  to 
attain  this ;  but  attention  should  be  directed  to  it  at  the 
very  commencement  of  public  labors.  Young  preachers, 
who  have  just  entered  public  life,  should  remember  that 
they  are  more  conversant  with  books  than  are  the  mass  of 
hearers ;  and  that,  though  their  thoughts  may  not  be  at  all 
beyond  the  capacity  of  the  common  mind,  yet  their  sources 
of  illustration  and  their  diction  may  be  widely  different 
from  those  which  the  common  mind  requires,  and  may, 
therefore,  rather  impede  than  promote  their  object. 


CHAPTER    X. 

DELIVERY    OF    SERMONS. 

The  trite  remark,  that  the  subject  of  dehvery  receives 
far  less  attention  among  the  moderns  than  it  did  among  the 
ancients,  is  often  made  to  the  disparagement  of  the  pulpit 
m  particular.  When  we  consider,  however,  the  many  pu- 
erilities which  were  at  some  periods,  among  the  ancients, 
combined  with  the  delivery  of  speeches,  and  to  which  even 
Ihe  oratory  of  Cicero  betrayed,  to  say  the  least,  a  tendency, 
we  shall  cease  to  lament  that  the  times  are  so  greatly 
changed.  Indeed,  the  design  of  preaching  is  so  different 
from  that  of  other  departments  of  oratory,  whether  ancient 
or  modern,  that  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  institute  a  compar- 
ison between  them.  The  aim  of  secular  oratory  is,  not  to 
produce  a  moral  change  in  men,  but  to  advance  some  pres- 
ent interest ;  and  it  often  shrewdly  accommodates  itselt  to 
circumstances,  and  to  the  kfiown  characters  of  hearers,  in 
order  to  obtain  its  purpose.  The  preacher,  on  the  contrary, 
aims,  by  inculcating  religious  truth,  to  produce  a  pennanent 
change  in  men's  characters,  and  to  foster  genuine  righteous- 
ness ;  hence,  he  deals  chiefly  with  the  understanding  and  the 
conscience.  Ancient  eloquence  concerned  itself,  also,  very 
extensively  with  persons ;  preaching  is  mainly  occupied 
with  religious  principles  and  conduct,  and  is  therefore 
n«cessarily  more  abstraiH  and  less  exciting.     The  pulpit 


160  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

requires  not,  so  much,  impassioned  oratory,  as  the  winning, 
persuasive  manner  of  a  teacher  and  friend  who  is  himself 
deeply  convinced  of  religious  truth,  and  is  deeply  solicitous 
that  his  instructions  and  counsels  should  find  admission  into 
his  hearers'  hearts.  The  idea  of  a  teacher  conveying  in- 
struction time  after  time  to  an  assembly,  and  repeatedly 
inculcating  the  lessons  of  religion,  corresponds,  better  than 
the  idea  of  an  orator,  to  the  true  notion  of  a  preacher.  The 
union  of  the  two  is,  on  various  occasions,  desirable.  Yet 
experience  shows,  that  a  high  degree  of  usefulness  in  the 
pulpit  can  be  attained  without  rare  oratorical  powers  ;  and 
it  is  a  fact  well  deserving  notice  that  in  the  best  specimens 
of  ministerial  excellence,  the  idea  of  an  orator,  though  not 
lost,  yet  becomes  nearly  merged  in  that  of  spiritual  teacher 
and  guide. 

At  the  same  time,  justice  will  concede  that  the  ministry, 
as  a  class,  contains  a  fair  proportion  of  eloquent  men.  Con- 
sidering the  many  disadvantages,  in  regard  to  this  point, 
dnder  which  ministers  labor,  we  should  probably  find  quite 
as  much  to  commend,  as  to  censure,  in  their  discharge  of 
pulpit  services.  True  eloquence  may  exist,  also,  without 
the  reputation  of  it ;  for  the  prevalent  taste  on  this  subject 
is  a  false  one.  A  sermon  may  be  composed  and  delivered 
most  appropriately ;  that  is,  so  as  to  awaken  and  fix  atten- 
tion, to  make  a  subject  understood,  to  produce  enlight- 
ened belief,  or  conviction,  to  engage  the  feelings  and  the 
will ;  in  other  words,  may  have  the  essential  spirit  of  elo- 
quence, while  no  hearer  has  for  a  moment  thought  of  the 
preacher's  eloquence.  And  such  eloquence  is  certainly 
more  true  and  more  befitting  the  pulpit,  than  that  which 
does  little  else  than  make  the  hearers  admire  the  preacher's 
oratorical  powers.     Still,  preachers  and  candidates  for  the 


DELIVERY. 


161 


ministry  are  far  from  bestowing  on  this  subject  the  degree 
of  attention  which  is  proportioned  to  its  importance. 

The  importance  of  a  good  delivery  cannot  easily  be  over- 
rated.    Not  only  is  an  indifferent  discourse,  well  importance 

•^  of  a  good 

delivered,  more  profitable  to  the  hearers,  than  a  delivery. 
good  one,  badly  delivered,  but  also  a  discourse  well  delivered 
is  often  better  understood,  and  is  more  interesting  to  the 
hearers,  than  if  read  by  them  in  private.  Ambiguities  of 
style,  which  would  occasion  inconvenience  to  a  reader,  may, 
by  virtue  of  the  speaker's  manner  of  utterance,  pass  wholly 
unnoticed.  Emphatic  words  and  clauses  receive  a  more 
just  treatment ;  the  pecuhar  significance  of  certain  words, 
or  sentences,  is  rendered  instantly  obvious,  and  their  im- 
pressiveness  increased,  by  the  speaker's  tones  and  ex- 
pression of  countenance.  In  an  assembly  occupied  with  an 
interesting  discourse,  the  hearers  act  insensibly  on  each 
other ;  and  their  mutual  sympathy  contributes  much  to  the 
effect  of  the  discourse. 

The  institution  of  preaching  is  founded,  therefore,  in  hu- 
man nature.     Men  need  to  be  excited  and  ira-  obligation  to 

cultiva'e 

pelled.  Public  address  secures,  better  than  any  gooddeUveiy. 
private  methods,  the  action  of  divine  truth  on  their  minds. 
Hence,  God  has  made  preaching  his  "  great  ordinance,"  * 
the  chief  means  of  bringing  and  keeping  the  gospel  before 
the  minds  of  men.  Nothing  could  supply  its  place.  When 
the  gospel  was  introduced,  such  was  the  state  of  the  world 
that  no  means  of  establishing  it,  by  human  agency,  could 
have  been  at  all  comparable  to  preaching.  And  in  those 
Christian  communities  which  are  the  best  instructed  in  the 
gospel,  and  the  most  imbued  with  its  spirit,  to  relinquish 

*  Richard  Cecil. 


162  SACRED   RHETORIC. 

preaching  would  be  to  make  a  wilderness  of  a  garden. 
Preachers  of  the  gospel  ought,  then,  to  feel  a  special  obli 
gation  to  conform  to  this  part  of  the  divine  plan,  and  assid- 
uously to  cultivate  their  power  of  impressively  communi- 
cating, as  well  as  that  of  acquiring,  religious  knowledge. 
For  who  can  think  lightly  of  divesting  the  gospel  of  half 
its  power  by  his  manner  of  presenting  it  ? 

Qualities  of  a  good  Delivery. 

The  appropriate  qualities  of  pulpit  delivery,  somewhat 
like  the  style  of  sermons,  may  be  comprehended  under  the 
two  heads  of  simplicity  and  earnestness :  —  the  simplicity 
and  earnestness  of  a  man  who,  without  any  solicitude  that 
terminates  on  himself,  is  intent  solely  on  communicating  his 
ideas,  and  occupied  with  the  sentiments  he  is  uttering.  All 
affectation  —  every  thing  that  betrays  art  —  is,  in  the  pul- 
pit, entirely  out  of  place ;  a  true  minister  seeks,  not  his 
hearers' applause,  but  their  advancement  in  the  love  and  prac- 
tice of  religion ;  not  his  own  glory,  but  the  Saviour's.  So 
great  and  absorbing  are  the  truths  on  which  he  speaks,  that 
dulness,  also,  is  wholly  inadmissible.  A  genuine  earnest- 
ness should  pervade  his  whole  manner. 

The  becoming  delivery  of  sermons  can  hardly  be  better 
described,  than  in  the  reply  of  the  celebrated  Garrick  to 
Dr.  Stonehouse's  question  on  the  subject: — "You  know 
how  you  would  feel  and  speak  in  a  parlor,  concerning  a 
friend  who  was  in  imminent  danger  of  his  life,  and  with 
what  energetic  pathos  of  diction  and  countenance,  yoii 
would  enforce  the  observance  of  that  which  you  really 
thought  would  be  for  his  preservation.  You  could  not 
tliink  of- playing  the   orator,  of  studying   your  emphasis, 


DELITERT.  163 

cadences,  and  gestures.  You  would  be  yourself;  and  the 
interesting  nature  of  the  subject  impressing  your  heart, 
■would  furnish  you  with  the  most  natural  tone  of  voice,  the 
most  proper  language,  the  most  engaging  features,  and  the 
most  suitable  and  graceful  gestures.  What  you  would  be 
in  the  parlor,  be  in  the  pulpit,  and  you  will  not  fail  to 
please,  to  affect,  and  to  profit." 

The  sentiment  of  thi,«  reply  needs  but  one  qualifying 
remark ;  namely,  that  the  presence  of  a  large  assembly 
naturally  inspires  greater  earnestness  and  fervor,  than  a 
person  would  feel  in  addressing  merely  an  individual. 

The  various  pai-ticulars  which  require  attention,  as  con- 
tributing to  a  good  delivery,  are  better  treated  in  books 
professedly  devoted  to  elocution,  than  they  can  be  in  such 
a  work  as  the  present;  and  practical  exercises,  under  a 
living  teacher,  are  eminently  desirable.  Scarcely  anything 
more  can  here  be  expected,  than  a  few  hints. 

The  importance  of  a  good  articulation  is  at  once  obvious. 
More  depends  on  this,  than  on  strength  of  voice ;  since 
men  with  a  comparatively  feeble  voice,  but  with  distinct 
enunciation,  are  often  heard  even  in  the  remotest  parts  of 
large  churches.  Defectiveness  of  articulation  may  some- 
times make  nonsense  of  the  most  intelligible  and  most 
important    sentences.*      Inflection,    too,    deserves    special 

*  A  singular  instance  of  this  occurred  under  my  own  observa- 
tion. Sitting  in  the  pulpit  during  the  delivery  of  a  sermon  to  which 
I  was  carefully  listening,  I  understood  the  preacher,  in  a  certain 
sentence,  to  pronounce  the  words,  ■within  ten  centuries.  As  these 
words  were  wholly  incongmous  with  the  course  of  thought,  my 
mind  was  at  once  arrested ;  and  after  a  moment's  reflection,  I  had 
no  doubt  that  he  meant  to  say,  with  intense  interest.  He  had  con- 
nected the  first  syllable  of  the  word  intense  with  the  preceding  word. 


164  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

attention ;  because  a  passage  is  correctly,  or  incorrectly, 
apprehended,  and  is  impressive,  or  unimpressive,  according 
as  it  is  uttered  with  the  right,  or  with  a  wrong,  inflection. 
The  proper  modulation  of  the  voice,  also,  claims  regard  ; 
particularly,  for  preventing  what  is  colloquially  called  a 
tone  in  preaching,  and  for  securing  the  requisite  variety  of 
enunciation  in  different  paragraphs,  and  at  the  transitions 
from  part  to  part  of  the  sermon  —  a  variety,  corresponding 
to  the  variety  in  style  required  by  the  nature  of  different 
parts.  Attention  is  likewise  demanded  to  a  natural  and 
impressive  action,  and  a  manly  use  of  the  eyes.  On  all 
the  particulars  relating  to  good  delivery,  judicious  works 
can  be  easily  procured.* 

Various  Modes  of  Preaching. 

The  purpose  of  the  present  chapter  rather  requires  a 
few  thoughts  on  the  different  modes  of  preaching  which 
have  been  practised ;  namely,  from  a  manuscript,  from 
memory,  and  from  a  copious  scheme  of  thought. 


Use  of  a  Manuscript. 

As  to  the  first  of  these,  a  bare  mention  must  suffice  of 
that  close,  confined  method  of  reading  a  manuscript,  which 


and  its  closing  sound  with  the  first  syllable  of  the  following ;  thus — 
ivithin  ten  sinterest.  By  failing,  too,  properly  to  express  the  closing 
sound  of  the  last  word,  he  completed  the  undesigned  illusion. 

*  Porter's  Analysis  of  Rhetorical  Delivery.  —  Russell's  Pulpit 
Elocution.  —  The  American  Elocutionist,  by  the  same  author.  — 
Ortho-ihony;  or,  the  Culture  of  the  Voice;  by  Russell  and  Rlur 
ioch. 


DELIVERT.  165 

hardly  permits  a  preacher  to  raise  his  arm,  or  to  remove 
his  eye  from  the  paper.  A  mode  of  address  so  unnatural, 
and  so  inconsistent  with  emotion,  ought  never  to  be  adopted.  . 
Cases,  indeed,  are  known,  in  which  men  who  have  thus 
performed  the  duties  of  the  pulpit  have  been  eminently 
useful.*  But  they  were  useful  in  spite  of  their  unfavora- 
ble manner  of  delivery,  and  in  consequence  of  local  cir- 
cumstances, or  of  some  rare  redeeming  excellencies  in  their 
discourses ;  and  it  is  to  be  lamented,  that  they  did  not  make 
themselves  more  signally  useful,  by  adopting  a  mode  of 
preaching  more  in  harmony  with  human  nature. 

Such  constraint  is,  by  no  means,  necessary.  The  ser- 
mon, having  been  composed  throughout,  can  be  delivered, 
from  the  manuscript,  without  embarrassment.  A  dis- 
course, intended  to  be  thus  preached,  should  be  written  on 
paper  of  the  quarto  form,  so  that  large  quantities  of  matter 
may  be  under  the  eye  at  once,  and  as  unfrequent  occasion 
as  possible  exist  for  turning  over  the  leaves.  The  writing 
should  also  be  of  such  a  size  as  to  be  distinctly  legible 
without  the  preacher's  stooping,  or  making  any  special 
effort.  The  paragraphs  ought  to  be  very  distinct  from 
each  other ;  and  the  emphatic  words  underscored.  The 
lower  corner  of  each  leaf  should  be  partially  bent  up,  so 
that  the  leaf  may  be  instantly  turned  without  failure,  and 
without  the  accident  of  turning  more  leaves  than  one  at  a 
time. 

Thus  externally  prepared,  the  sermon  should  be  care- 
fully read  and  re-read,  paragraph  by  paragraph,  till  the 
whole  has  become  so  familiar  that  the  preacher  can,  by 
catching  a  few  words  here  and  there,  complete  a  sentence 

*  President  Edwards,  for  instance. 


166  SAJRED    RHETORIC. 

without  keeping  his  eye  fixed  on  the  paper.*  So  famihar, 
indeed,  ought  he  to  become  with  the  manuscript,  and  so 
much  interested  in  the  subject  of  the  discourse,  as  to  be 
able,  during  the  dehvery,  to  substitute  in  place  of  what  he 
has  written,  more  energetic  expressions,  and  to  introduce 
new  thoughts.  For  sometimes,  while  preaching,  when  his 
mind  is  thoroughly  occupied  with  the  subject,  thoughts 
will  occur  highly  appropriate,  and  even  more  striking  and 
effective  than  were  originated  in  the  composition  of  the 
sermon. 

The  preacher  thus  fully  acquainted  with  his  manuscript, 
and  intent  on  his  subject,  can  steadily  view  his  audience ; 
his  hearers  and  himself  can  enjoy  the  reciprocal  benefit  of 
each  other's  eyes.  His  arms  will  be  comparatively  free  to 
obey  the  impulse  of  his  soul.  His  whole  person,  instead 
of  being  statue-like,  will  be  animated ;  and  he  may  ap- 
proximate to  speaking  from  the  heart  —  the  perfection  of 
speaking  —  as  near  as  one  can  with  a  written  discourse 
before  him.  By  such  preparation,  he  may  combine  many 
of  the  advantages  of  extemporaneous  address  with  those  of 
written  discourses. 

When  written  discourses  are  thus  employed,  the  prin- 
cipal objections  against  their  use  are  obviated ;  for  the 
delivery  is  free  from  dulness  and  formality.  At  the  same 
time,  the  solid  advantages  which  habitual  carefulness  in 
preparation  promises  both  to  the  preacher  and  to  hearers, 
may  be  secured. 

*  The  point  aimed  at  is,  a  familiarity  with  the  manuscript  and  a 
'resh  interest  in  the  subject.  Some  men  may  more  readily  gain 
this  point  by  other  methods,  than  the  one  above  mentioned. 


DEHTERT.  167 

Memoriter  Preaching. 

The  second  mode  of  preaching  which  was  menlioned  is, 
that  of  delivering  a  discourse  from  memory.  Such  a 
metiiod  of  public  address,  we  learn  from  Cicero  and  Quinc- 
tilian,  was  frequent  among  the  orators  of  Greece  and  Rome. 
On  the  continent  of  Europe,  this  is  a  common  mode  of 
preaching ;  in  our  own  country,  it  has  been  practised  to  a 
very  limited  extent.  The  success  of  the  ancient  orators, 
and  the  eminence  of  some  modern  preachers,  show,  that 
the  disadvantages  which  are  commonly  ascribed  to  it  are, 
by  no  means,  unavoidable.  Men,  who  by  nature  and  cul- 
tivation possess  a  ready  memory,  and  who  can  in  a  short 
time  fix  a  sermon  in  mind  sufficiently  for  preaching  it, 
without  the  di-ead  of  failing  to  recall  their  language,  may 
advantageously  employ  this  method ;  particularly  when,  as 
is,  perhaps,  generally  the  case,  this  facility  of  memory  is 
conjoined  with  a  ready  perception  of  rhetorical  propriety, 
or  with  a  sort  of  instinctive  power  to  avoid  errors  of  lan- 
guage and  of  delivery.  Such  men,  however,  need  not 
depend  on  memory  for  every  word  ;  they  can  exercise 
their  inventive  power  and  avail  themselves  of  new  thoughts 
while  in  the  act  of  preaching.* 

*  A  man  of  ardent  temperament  and  ready  invention  should  no 
strictly  confine  himself  to  the  very  words  he  has  written.  A  singuhu 
instance  of  embarrassment,  and  yet  of  surmounting  the  embarrass- 
ment, is  related  in  Dr.  Gregory's  Memoir  of  Kobert  Hall.  Mr. 
Hall's  sermon,  entitled  Reflections  on  War,  was  for  special  reasons 
(see  Hall's  Works,Vol.  I.  p.  21,)  delivered  from  memory;  and  is  the 
only  one  he  ever  thus  delivered.  "  Though  it  was  delivered  with  a 
most  impressive  dignity,  and  with  less  rapidity  than  that  to  which 
he  usually  yielded  himself,  yet,  in  one  or  two  parts,  he  obviously  fel* 


168  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

The  mass  of  preachers,  not  possessing  so  ready  an<t 
retentive  a  memory  in  regard  to  language,  would  not 
find  this  mode  sufficiently  practicable.  The  duties  of  a 
pastor,  also,  are  too  numerous,  and,  from  the  necessity  of 
the  case  in  most  situations,  too  difficult  to  be  brought  within 
an  exact  arrangement,  to  allow  him  opportunity,  every 
week,  for  committing  discourses  to  memory.  The  time, 
likewise,  which  this  would  ordinarily  consume,  would  be 
better  spent  in  the  general  culture  of  the  mind.  Besides, 
the  reciting  of  a  sermon  from  memory  by  one  who  has  not 
readiness  of  recollection  is  unfavorable  to  emotion ;  it  lacks 
that  freshness  which  is  essential  to  eloquence ;  it  is  too 
mechanical.  Such  a  man  is  constantly  in  danger  of  be- 
coming anxious  about  mere  words  ;  and  should  his  memory 
on  any  occasion  fail  him,  he  cannot  easily  recover  himself. 
He  cannot  safely  allow  himself  to  be  stimulated  by  any 
interest  which  his  hearers  may  manifest ;  nor  is  he  able  to 
vary  his  language  in  any  passages,  even  should  he  perceive 
this  to  be  necessary.  He  is  a  slave  to  his  memory,  under 
a  sort  of  compulsion  to  pass  from  sentence  to  sentence, 
according  to  the  order  in  which  the  words  lie  in  his  mind. 
Not  only  is  this  method,  in  the  case  of  a  man  not  endowed 

great  difficulty  in  cliecking  his  inclination  cither  to  modify  his  lan- 
guage, or  to  expatiate  more  at  large.  This  was  especially  observa- 
ble at  the  passage  commencing  with  '  Conceive  but  for  a  moment 
the  consternation  w^hich  the  approach  of  an  invading  army  would 
impress  on  the  peaceful  villagers  in  this  neighborhood.'  He  men- 
tioned afterwards,  that  the  struggle  between  his  desire  to  correct 
what  he,  just  then,  saw  was  '  a  confusion  in  the  grouping,'  and  his 
determination  '  not  to  deviate  from  his  lesson,'  was  such  as  ren- 
dered it  almost  impossible  for  him  to  proceed.  To  this  kind  of 
perplexity  he  never  again  exposed  himself."  Hall's  Works,  Vol.  Ill 
p.  46. 


DELIVERY.  1C9 

With  a  ready  memor)',  unfavorable  to  emotion ;  it  makes 
him  liable,'also,  to  adopt  unmeaning  gestures,  and  to  con 
tract  an  unnatural  expression  of  countenance ;  it  exposes 
him  to  lifeless  monotony,  or  to  unseemly  tones,  or  to  » 
declamatory  style  of  preaching. 

A  modified  form  of  memoriter  preaching,  however,  de- 
serves to  be  mentioned,  which  is  well  exemplified  both  in 
our  own  country  and  elsewhere.  The  sermon  is  written ; 
a  particular  analysis  of  it  is  lodged  in  the  memory ;  per- 
haps a  few  passages,  as  the  introduction,  or  some  specially 
imix>rf«nt  parts,  may  be  almost  verbally  fixed  in  the  mind; 
but  for  the  language,  in  delivery,  the  preacher  trusts, 
mostly,  to  the  spontaneous  action  of  his  mind  in  properly 
clothing  the  thoughts  with  which  it  has  been  charged,  or  to 
the  unlabored  recurrence,  more  or  less  extensively,  of  his 
written  expressions.  Nor  does  he  trust  in  vain.  Memory 
performs  its  office ;  and  all  the  other  powers  of  his  mind 
are  busily  at  work.* 

Memoriter  preaching,  in  case  of  facility  of  memory,  may 
combine  the  cliief  advantages  of  careful  composition  with 

*  Dr.  Tliolufk,  who  "  in  the  power  of  composition  and  oratory 
stands  unequalled  in  Germany,"  em])loys  this  metliod.  "  He  writes 
his  sermons,  but  does  not  read  them  ;  neither,  in  strictness  of  terais, 
docs  he  preach  memoriter.  He  is  careful  to  retain  in  memory  the 
course  of  thought  and  the  most  striking  illustrations  of  the  written 
sermon,  but  beyond  this  trusts  entirely  to  extemporaneous  im- 
pulse." German  Selections  ;  by  Professors  Edwards  and  Park, 
pp.  224,  225. 

The  combined  effort  of  memory  and  invention,  or  rather  the  tran- 
sition from  the  one  to  the  other,  creates  a  serious  objection  to  this 
mode  of  preacrhing.  My  own  experience  would  not  lead  me  to 
recommend  it. 

1& 


170  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

those  of  extemporaneous  delivery,  and  be  preparatory  to 
this  latter  mode. 


Extemporcme(ms  Preaching. 

The  third  mode  of  preaching  is,  from  a  copious  scheme 
of  thought ;  otherwise  called  the  extemporaneous.  It  dif- 
fers from  the  others,  in  point  of  preparation,  by  the  circum- 
stance that  the  sermon,  though  carefully  thought  out  as  to 
its  substance,  from  the  introduction  to  the  close,  is  not 
written. 

In  this  way,  as  well  as,  on  some  occasions,  with  written 
speeches  committed  to  memory,  the  ancient  orators  often 
addressetl  their  audiences.  Hence,  Quinctilian  gave  his 
instructions  on  thinking  out  a  speech  for  delivery.  Hence, 
too,  Cicero  says,  Orations  are  written,  not  that  they  may  be 
delivered,  but  as  having  been  delivered.  With  this  sort 
of  preparation,  too,  speeches  are  now  generally  delivered 
at  the  bar,  in  halls  of  legislation,  and  in  various  delibera- 
tive assemblies.  Some  of  the  ancients  carried  this  mode 
of  preparation  to  a  far  higher  degree  of  perfection  than 
can,  with  very  few  exceptions,  be  found  in  any  depart- 
ments of  modem  eloquence.  They  so  laboriously  thought 
out  their  speeches  and  had  attained  such  power  of  memory, 
that  the  process  very  much  resembled  that  of  committing 
to  memory  precomposed  discourses.  Cicero  says,  that 
Hortensius,  "  with  his  almost  divine  memory,"  uttered  his 
sentences  as  he  had  arranged  them  in  his  mind ;  and 
when,  after  speaking,  he  wrote  some  of  his  speeches,  they 
were  to  the  letter  just  what  he  had  orally  delivered. 
Robert  HaU  had  similar  ability ;  for  some  of  his  sermons, 
delivered  on  special  occasions  and  marked  with  his  charao 


DELIVERY.  171 

leristic  grandeur,  presented  throughout,  though  not  written 
language  which  he  had  previously  selected  in  his  mind.* 


*  See  Dr.  Gregory's  Memoir  of  Mr.  Hull,  in  Vol.  III.  p.  39,  of 
Hall's  Works.  In  describing  Mr.  Hall's  manner  of  preparing  a 
sermon,  after  speaking  of  the  grand  divisions  and  of  the  subordinate 
trains  of  thought,  Dr.  Gregory  adds — "  In  those  instances  where  the 
force  of  an  argument,  or  the  probable  success  of  a  general  applica- 
tion, would  mainly  depend  ujjon  the  language,  even  that  was  se- 
lected and  appropriated,  sometimes  to  the  precise  collocation  of  the 
words.  Of  some  sermons,  no  portions  whatever  were  wrought  out 
thus  minutely;  the  language  employed  in  preaching  being  that 
which  spontaneously  occurred  at  the  time ;  of  others,  this  minute 
attention  was  paid  to  the  verbal  structure  of  nearly  half;  of  a  ftw, 
the  entire  train  of  preparation,  almost  from  the  beginning  to  the 
end,  extended  to  the  very  sentences.  Yet  the  marked  peculiarity 
consisted  in  this,  that  the  process,  even  wJien  thus  directed  to  minu- 
tiae in  his  more  elaborate  efforts,  did  not  require  the  use  of  the 
pen ;  at  least,  at  the  time  to  which  these  remarks  piincipally  apply. 
For  Mr.  Hall  had  a  singular  fiiculty  for  continuous  mental  compo- 
sition, apart  from  the  aid  which  writing  supplies.  Words  were  so 
disciplined  to  his  use,  that  the  more  he  thought  on  any  subject  the 
more  closely  were  the  topics  of  thought  associated  with  appropriate 
terms  and  phrases ;  and  it  was  manifest  that  he  had  carefully  dis- 
ciplined his  mind  to  this  as  an  independent  exercise,  probably  to 
avoid  the  pain  and  fatigue  whicTi  alwaj's  attended  the  process  of 
writing.  Whenever  he  pleased,  he  could  thus  pursue  the  consecu- 
tion to  a  great  extent,  in  sentences,  many  of  them  perfectly  foiTned 
and  elaborately  tinished,  as  he  went  along,  and  easily  called  up 
again  by  memory,  as  occasion  required ;  not,  however,  in  their 
separate  character,  as  elements  of  language,  but  because  of  their 
being  fully  worked  into  the  substance  of  thought.  It  hence  hap 
pened  that  the  excellence  which  other  persons  often  attain  as  to 
style,  from  the  use  of  the  pen,  in  written,  visible  composition  (em- 
ploving  the  eye  upon  words,  instead  of  fixing  the  memory  upon 
substantial  mental  product,  and,  it  may  be,  diminishing  the  intel- 
lectual power  Dy  substituting  for  one  of  its  faculties  a  mechanical 


172  SACKED    RHETORIC. 

Di  Jolmscn,  likewise,  in  the  department  of  writing,  wasiu 
th*)  habit  of  so  thoroughly  meditating  on  his  subjects,  and 
of  so  carefully,  at  the  same  time,  clothing  his  thoughts  with 
language,  that  when  at  length  he  began  to  write,  his  labor 
was  scarcely  more  than  the  mechanical  process  of  trans- 
ferring to  paper  sentences  already  formed  in  his  mind.* 

Extemporaneous  pi-eaching,  when  adequate  mental  pre- 
paration has  preceded,  has  great  advantages  over  Advim^iiget. 
preaching  from  a  manuscript.     It  is  the  mode  which  nature 

result),  he  more  successfully  and  uniformly  obtained  by  a  purely 
meditative  process.  And  I  am  persuaded  that  if  he  could  have  in- 
stantly impressed  his  trains  of  thought  upon  paper,  with  the  incorpo- 
rated words,  and  with  the  living  spirit  in  which  they  were  conceived, 
hundreds  if  not  thousands  of  passages  would  have  been  preserved, 
as  chaste  and  polished  in  diction,  as  elastic  and  energetic  in  tone,  as 
can  be  selected  from  any  part  of  his  works.  What,  however,  could 
not  thus  be  accom])lished  by  the  pen,  has  be,en  achieved,  as  to  imme- 
diate fmpression,  in  the  pulpit;  and  hence  his  celebrity,  unequalled 
in  modern  times,  as  a  sacred  orator." 

In  reference  to  the  tenacity  of  Mr.  Hall's  memoiy,  see  the  inter- 
esting statement  of  Dr.  Gregory,  prefixed  to  the  sermon  on  Modern 
Infidelity. 

*  A  friend  of  mine,  now  deceased,  thus  described  his  o^vn  manner 
of  preparing  sermons  :  —  "I  find  that  my  mind,  such  as  it  is,  acts 
most  freely  away  from  the  study,  and  in  the  presence  of  nature.  I 
therefore  construct  in  my  own  mind  an  exact  image  of  every  thing 
which  I  intend  to  write ;  and  this,  when  completed,  can  either  be 
spoken  or  written,  as  the  case  requires.  My  sermons  are  thus  writ- 
ten in  my  mind  during  my  walks  in  the  fields,  the  cemetery,  or  the 
garden,  and,  when  matured,  are  committed  to  i)aper  in  very  little 
time.  This  has  given  the  impression  that  I  write  easily  and  rapidly, 
when  in  truth  I  have  no  advantage  in  this  respect,  except  perhaps 
that  of  a  better  system,  which,  after  the  experience  of  years,  I  woidd 
recommend  to  every  writer,  whatever  his  profession  may  be."  — 
Christian  Examiner  and  Miscellany,  Vol   VIII.  p.  272. 


DELIVERY.  173 

prompts.  It  immediately  arrests  attention,  and  excites  in- 
terest, on  the  part  of  hearers.  It  secures  to  a  skilful 
speaker  a  ready  command  of  his  audience.  It  will  some- 
times give  a  man  of  slender  ideas  and  poor  attainments., 
and  even  under  disadvantages,  a  superiority  to  another  man 
with  whom,  in  regard  to  sterling  qualities,  he  could  not  sus- 
tain a  moment's  comparison,  but  who  has  not  the  power  of 
freely  addressing  an  audience.  Besides,  a  minister's  duties 
are  often  so  numerous,  and,  for  their  best  fulfilment,  re- 
quire, in  addition  to  mental  activity,  such  a  compass  of 
knowledge,  that  the  ability  to  preach  without  a  written  ser- 
mon will  gi-eatly  aid  him  in  extending  his  studies,  and  in 
avoiding  hasty  and  careless  composition.  The  considera- 
tion is  also  important,  that  unless  ministers  cultivate  this 
power,  they  must  fail,  on  many  occasions,  to  exert  their 
proper  influence.  Particularly  is  this  talent  necessary  for 
those  whom  Providence  calls  to  preach  elsewhere  than  in 
the  pulpit  and  to  regular  assemblies ;  missionaries,  for  in- 
stance, and  those  pastors  who,  besides  attending  to  their 
own  flocks,  have  occasion  to  preach  in  destitute  villages,  or 
neighborhoods. 

Extemporaneous  preaching  has,  however,  if  exclusively 
practised,  injurious  tendencies.  The  great  danger  Di^advanta- 
is,  that  it  may  wean  those  who  thus  practise  it  from  ^''^*' 
the  pen  ;  that  instrument  which  Cicero  regarded  as  the  best 
help  in  forming  a  good  style  for  oratory,  as  well  as  for  other 
purposes,  and  the  disuse  of  which  can  hardly  but  be  fatal 
to  an  educated  man.  Without  careful  writing,  a  minister, 
who  must  so  frequently  address  assemblies,  is  in  danger  of 
contracting  sameness  of  thought  and  expression.  As  he 
becomes  familiar  with  his  pubhc  duties,  facility  of  execution 
may  degenerate  into  carelessness,  and  he  may  cease  to  feel, 
15* 


174  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

in  regard  to  them,  that  pressure  which  would  call  into  ac- 
tion his  best  powers. 

Honorable  proofs  might  be  adduced,  that  these  dangerous 
tendencies,  closely  connected  with  this  method  as  they  may 
seem,  are  not  essential  to  it.  They  can  be  obviated  by 
fixed  determination ;  more  particularly,  by  writing  a  just 
proportion  of  discourses,  whether  to  be  preached  from  the 
manuscript  or  otherwise,  and  by  impressive  views  of  the 
dignity  and  sacredness  of  the  preacher's  office. 

An  extemporaneous  preacher,  in  order  to  permanent 
Requisites  to  Usefulness,  needs  habits  of  exact  mental  disci- 
neous^""^*  pline,  an  ample  fund  of  learning,  both  profes- 
prea«hing.  gional  and  general,  facility  in  the  use  of  know- 
ledge, and  diligence  in  adding  to  its  stores.*  He  should 
also,  on  the  ordinary  occasions  of  life,  be  careful  in  respect 
to  his  language.  Dr.  Johnson,  being  asked  the  cause  of 
his  ability  to  express  his  thoughts  easily  with  so  much 
propriety,  mentioned  in  reply  his  habit,  early  formed  and 
constantly  maintained,  of  always  selecting  good  language 
on  common  occasions.  It  hardly  need  be  added,  that  fer- 
vent piety  and  ready  religious  sensibility,  as  they  are  neces- 
sary to  good  written  sermons,  so  are  eminently  requisite  to 
good  extemporaneous  preaching. 

In  preparing  a  sermon,  the  extemporaneous  preacher 
should  mark  out  his  subject  with  nice  precision,  and  care- 
fully collect   and    arrange  the    requisite  materials.      He 

*  In  our  country  this  mode  of  preaching  has  suffered  in  public 
esteem,  from  the  fiict  that  it  has  been  too  much  relinquished  to  un- 
educated men.  Thoroughly  educated  men,  who  preach  in  this  man- 
ner, seldom  fail  to  secure  for  it,  to  say  the  least,  the  respectful  regard 
of  hearers,  and  to  secure  for  themselves  a  wider  range  of  immediato 
asefulness. 


DELIVERY.  lib 

should  form  a  scheme  of  thought  embracing  all  the  essen- 
tials of  the  discourse,  and  should  omit  nothing  but  the  com- 
position. By  the  clear  view  which  he  will  thus  obtain  of 
his  subject  and  all  the  details  which  he  wishes  to  present, 
the  subject  will  engi-oss  his  mind,  and  insinuate  itself  into 
his  affections ;  and  when  all  his  faculties  have  been  vigor- 
ously employed,  and  have  furnished  him  with  substantial 
preparation,  he  may  verture  into  his  pulpit  with  manly 
self-possession  and  undoubting  confidence  in  divine  aid. 

Two  cautions  are  here  requisite.  In  the  first  place,  the 
inferiority  which  a  preacher  may  discover  in  his  ,^^^ 
spoken  style,  as  compared  with  his  written,  ought  c^"tio°s. 
not  to  disaffect  him  with  this  mode  of  preaching.  If,  as  has 
been  said  in  the  preceding  chapter,  the  style  of  the  pulpit  may 
advantageously  differ  from  that  of  the  press,  eminently  true 
is  this  of  extemporaneous  discourse.  It  may  have  repetitions, 
and  be  destitute  of  polish,  and  yet  not  be  unsuited  to  the 
purposes  of  public  speaking.  If  it  be  free  from  inelegance, 
there  is  ground  for  encouragement.  Educated  men  have  a 
literary  sensitiveness  —  perhaps  a  fastidiousness  —  to  which 
the  most  of  their  hearers  are  strangers.  The  beauties  of 
style  escape  the  observation  of  many,  who  yet  highly  appre- 
ciate good  sense,  clearly  and  earnestly  expressed.  More  than 
this ;  even  men  of  the  highest  cultivation  insensibly  surren- 
der themselves  to  a  public  speaker's  current  of  thought  and 
feeling,  regardless  of  occasional  irregularities  of  language, 
and  sympathizing  with  the  speaker  who  is  too  intent,  in  fer- 
vid passages,  on  his  great  purpose,  to  be  thinking  of  mere 
expression.  The  greatest  of  modern  orators.  Fox,  was  lis- 
tened to  with  none  the  less  interest  because  his  stream  of 
eloquence  did  not  always  flow  on  in  most  perfect  beauty. 
Besides,  ease  of  expression,  strength,  and  appi'opriate  ele- 


176  SACRED    RHETORIC. 

gance,  are  matters  of  growth  to  the  careful  speaker,  as  well 
as  to  the  careful  writer ;  and  by  the  one,  as  well  as  by  the 
other,  may  be  rationally  expected  as  the  result  of  faithful 
and  conscientious  labor.* 

*  Fcnelon  thus  speaks  of  extemporaneous  preaching,  in  the  sec- 
ond of  his  Dialogues  concerning  Eloquence :  — 

"A.  ...  I  suppose  a  person  who  fills  his  mind  ^vith  the  subject 
he  is  to  talk  of;  who  speaks  with  great  ease ;  (for  you  would  not 
have  anybody  attempt  to  speak  in  public,  without  having  proper  tal- 
ents for  it:)  in  short,  a  man  who  has  attentively  considered  all  th« 
principles  and  parts  of  the  subject  he  is  to  handle,  and  has  a  com 
prehensive  view  of  them  in  all  their  extent ;  who  has  reduced  his 
thoughts  into  a  proper  method,  and  prepared  the  strongest  expres- 
sions to  explain  and  enforce  them  in  a  sensible  manner ;  who  ranges 
all  his  arguments,  and  has  a  sufficient  number  of  affecting  figures: 
such  a  man  certainly  knows  every  thing  that  he  ought  to  say,  and 
the  order  in  which  the  wliole  should  be  placed.  To  succeed,  there- 
fore, in  his  delivery,  he  wants  nothing  bat  those  common  expressions 
that  must  make  the  bulk  of  his  discourse.  But  do  you  believe,  now, 
that  such  a  person  would  have  any  difficulty  in  finding  easy,  familiar 
expressions  ? 

B.  He  could  not  find  such  just  and  handsome  ones  as  he  might 
have  hit  on,  if  he  had  sought  them  leisurely  in  his  closet. 

A.  I  own  that.  But,  according  to  you,  he  would  lose  only  a  few 
ornaments :  and  you  know  how  to  rate  that  loss  according  to  the 
principles  we  laid  down  before.  On  the  other  side,  what  advantage 
must  he  not  have  in  the  freedom  and  force  of  his  action  ;  which  is 
the  main  thing.  Supposing  that  he  has  applied  himself  much  tJ 
composing  (as  Cicero  requires  of  an  orator) ;  that  he  has  read  all  the 
best  models,  and  has  a  natural  or  acquired  easiness  of  style  and 
speech ;  that  he  has  abundance  of  solid  knowledge  and  leaming ; 
that  he  understands  his  subject  perfectly  well,  and  has  ranged  all  the 
parts  and  proofs  of  it  in  his  head  ;  in  such  a  case  we  must  conclude 
that  he  will  speak  with  force,  and  order,  and  readiness.  His  periods, 
perhaps,  will  not  soothe  the  ear  so  much  as  the  others ;  and  for  that 
reason  he  must  be  the  better  orator.    His  transitions  may  not  be  so 


DELIVERY.  177 

The  second  caution  would  guard  a  person  against  hastily 
concluding  that  he  cannot,  should  he  attempt  it,  succeed  in 
this  mode  of  preaching.  Perseverance  is  essential  to  ahility 
The  purpose  of  becoming  able  thus  to  preach  should  not  be 
defeated  even  by  serious  failures.  Thomas  Scott  and  LegL 
Richmond,  who  both  became  good  extemporaneous  preach- 
ers, passed  through  some  mortifications.  So  too  did  Robert 
Hall.*     Well  worthy,  also,  of  imitation  in  this  particular, 


fine :  it  is  no  great  matter  —  though  these  he  might  have  prepared 
without  getting  them  by  heart ;  besides,  these  Httle  omissions  were 
common  to  the  most  eloquent  orators  among  the  ancients.  They 
thought  such  a  neghgence  was  very  natural,  and  ought  even  to  be  im- 
itated, to  avoid  the  appearance  of  too  great  preparation.  What  then 
could  our  orator  want  1  He  might  make  some  little  repetition ;  but 
that  too  must  have  its  use.  Not  only  will  the  judicious  hearer  take 
a  pleasure  in  observing  nature  here,  which  leads  one  often  to  resume 
whatever  view  of  the  subject  strikes  strongest  on  the  mind ;  but, 
likewise,  this  repetition  imprints  the  ti'uth  more  deeply  :  which  is  the 
best  manner  of  instruction.  At  the  worst,  one  might  find  in  his  dis- 
course some  inaccuracy  of  construction,  some  obsolete  word  that  has 
been  censured  by  the  academy ;  something  that  is  irregular ;  or,  if 
you  will,  some  weak  or  misapplied  expression  that  he  may  happen 
to  drop  in  the  warmth  of  action.  But  surely  they  must  have  nar- 
row souls  who  can  think  such  httle  escapes  worth  any  one's  notice. 
There  is  an  abundance  of  these  to  be  met  with  in  the  most  excellent 
originals.  The  greatest  orators  among  the  ancients  neglected  them ; 
and  if  our  views  were  as  noble  as  theirs,  we  should  not  so  much  re- 
gard those  trifles,  which  can  amuse  none  but  such  as  are  not  able  to 
iiscem  and  pursue  what  is  truly  great." 

*  Dr.  Scott  was  for  some  years  in  the  habit,  after  having  written 
his  sermons  for  the  Sabbath,  of  reading  them  to  his  wife,  for  the  ben- 
efit of  her  suggestions.  His  "  practice  of  extemporaneous  preach- 
ing commenced  from  these  private  rehearsals  of  his  sermons.  Some- 
thing had  occurred  in  the  parish  to  which  he  thought  it  right  to 
allude  in  the  pulpit ,  bat  on  his  reciting  the  sermon  which  he  had 


178  SA.CRED    EHEYORIC. 

was  the  spirit  of  Sheridan.  After  an  unsuccessful  attempt 
to  speak  in  the  House  of  Commons,  he  rephed  to  his 
friends  who  advised  him  to  abandon  the  hope  of  serving 
his  country  in  ParHament,  "  Never.  I  am  sure  it  is  in  me ; 
and  it  shall  come  out." 

prepared,  she  objected  to  it,  and  brought  him  over  to  her  opinion. 
He  in  consequence  laid  aside  the  discourse,  and  was  thus,  on  the 
Saturday  evening,  left  without  one  for  the  next  day.  This  induced 
him  to  address  his  congregation  without  wiitten  preparation,  and 
succeeding  in  the  attempt,  he  repeated  it,  and  by  degrees  discontin- 
ued the  use  of  written  sermons.  This  change,  however,  was  not 
made  without  severe  effort.  An  old  parishioner  mentioned  well  re- 
membering his  sitting  down  in  a  kind  of  despair  and  exclaiming, 
'  It  does  not  signify ;  it  is  impossible  that  I  should  ever  be  able  to 
preach  extempore.' " —  Life  of  Rev.  Thomas  Scott,  D.  D.,  p.  83. 

"  The  effect  of  Mr.  Richmond's  ministry  was  considerably  height- 
ened by  the  fluency  of  his  addresses.  '  It  is  a  singular  circum- 
stance,' observes  a  friend  of  his  early  life,  'that  his  first  attempt  to 
weach  extempore  was  a  total  failure.  He  was  so  ashamed  of  it,  that 
he  declared  he  would  not  repeat  the  attempt ;  and  it  was  only  in 
consequence  of  urgent  solicitations,  that  he  was  induced  to  make  f. 
second  trial ;  when  he  succeeded  beyond  his  hopes,  and  never  after- 
ward found  any  difficulty.' "  —  Memoirs  of  Rev.  Legh  Richmond, 
p.  82. 

Mr.  Hall,  while  a  student  at  Bristol,  was  appointed  in  his  turn  to 
preach  in  the  vestry  of  Broadmead  chapel.  "  After  proceeding  for 
a  short  time,  much  to  the  gratification  of  his  auditory,  he  suddenly 
paused,  covered  his  face  with  his  hands,  exclaimed,  '  Oh !  I  have 
lost  all  my  ideas,'  and  sat  down,  his  hands  still  hiding  his  face.  The 
failure,  however,  painful  as  it  was  to  his  tutors  and  humiliating  to 
himself,  was  such  as  rather  augmented  than  diminished  their  persua- 
sion of  what  he  could  accomplish,  if  once  he  acquired  self-posses- 
sion. He  was  therefore  appointed  to  speak  again  the  ensuing  week. 
This  second  attempt  was  accompanied  by  a  second  failure,  still 
more  painful  to  witness,  and  still  more  grievous  to  bear."  —  Dr 
Gregory's  Memoir  of  Robert  Hall,  p.  7. 


DELIVERY.  179 

Choice  between  the  Modes  of  Preaching. 
In  endeavoring  to  estimate  the    respective   claims   of 
preaching  from  a  manuscript  and  of  preaching  from  a  copi 
ous  scheme  of  thought,  we  must  remember  that  more  de- 
pends, as  to  effect,  on  the  qualities  of  a  preacher's  delivery, 
than  on  the  fact  of  his  having,  or  not  having,  a  manuscript 
before  him.     A  lively  and  energetic  delivery,  whether  the 
discourse  have  been  fully  precomposed,  or  have  been  merely 
premeditated,  whether  a  manuscript  be  employed  or  not, 
will  secure  attention  and  be  impressive.     Regard  should, 
also,  be  had,  in  weighing  the  claims  of  these  two  modes  of 
preaching,  to  the  occasions  and  tlie  subjects  on  which  a  min- 
ister is  to  speak.     Foi',  doubtless,  some  of  the  occasions 
and  some  of  the  subjects  may  not  only  require  the  more 
exact  preparation  to  which  writing  is  favorable,  but  also 
admit  of  the  more  sedate  and  simply  didactic  mode  of  de- 
livery which  would  seem  accordant  with  a  written  discourse. 
Since,  again,  all  are  not  gifted  alike,  a  preacher's  genius 
and  endowments  must  be  taken  into  the  account.     Some 
who  preach  well,  in  every  sense  of  the  term,  with  a  manu- 
script, could  not  preach  so  well  without  one.  Yet  the  ability 
to  preach  well  extemporaneously  is  far  more  common  than 
is  often  supposed,  and  only  needs  to  be  cultivated.     For 
the  same  men  who  are  confined  to  a  manuscript  in  the  pul- 
pit would,  in  other  spheres  of  public  life,  adopt  successfully 
the  extemporaneous  mode  of  address ;  as  in  the  case  of  some 
who  enter  civil  life  after  spending  several  years  in  the  min- 
istry, and  in  the  case  of  ministers  when  called  to  address 
deliberative  assemblies  on  other  subjects  than  those  strictly 
of  religion.     And  certainly,  the  nature  of  religious  subjects 
is  far  from  being  such  as  to  deny  to  ministers,  above  all 


180  SACKED   RHETORIC. 

men,  the  ability  of  addressing  audiences  unless  they  have 
before  their  eyes  the  very  wox'ds  they  are  to  utter. 

The  practical  question  on  this  subject  is,  in  reality,  not 
an  exclusive  one  ;  that  is,  it  should  not  be,  whether  a  man 
shall  preach  always  and  only  from  a  manuscript,  or  always 
and  only  in  the  extemporaneous  manner.  For,  as  has  been 
intimated  in  preceding  paragraphs,  by  employing  solely  the 
former  method,  he  would  deny  to  himself  and  his  heai'ers 
not  a  few  advantages ;  and  by  confining  himself  to  the 
latter,  he  would  also  decline  some  very  serious  advantages 
and  incur  some  very  serious  dangers.  Such  being  the  case, 
it  is  clearly  advisable  for  preachei's  to  secure  the  advanta- 
ges of  each  method,  and  the  reciprocal  influence  of  the  two 
methods  in  preventing  the  dangers  incident  to  each,  if  ex 
clusively  used,  and  in  cultivating  to  the  highest  degree  the 
good  tendencies  of  each.  Neither  method  should  be  used 
exclusively ;  both  should  be  used  habitually.  The  pen  will 
tend  to  prevent  inexactitude,  shallowness,  and  consequent 
tameness  of  thought ;  carelessness,  extravagance  and  vague- 
ness of  expression.  So,  on  the  other  hand,  the  comparative 
familiarity,  directness  and  earnestness  to  which  extemporane- 
ous address  is  favorable,  may  correct  the  formality,  abstract- 
ness,  and  coolness  which  a  preacher,  who  confines  himself 
to  written  sermons,  is  in  danger  of  contracting.  Each 
method  may  be  imperfect  without  the  other ;  each,  if  not 
indispensable,  is  extremely  favorable  to  the  highest  effi- 
ciency of  the  other. 

A  just  proportion,  however,  between  written  and  unwrit- 
ten discourses,  in  preaching,  cannot  be  prescribed.  It  must 
be  regulated  by  circumstances,  which  vary  indefinitely. 
Command  of  time  must  be  taken  into  account.  In  most 
instances,  too  little  time  is  allotted  to  preparation  for  the 


DELIVERY.  181 

pulpit ;  large  numbers  of  sermons,  written  as  well  as  un- 
written, are  produced  in  so  much  haste  as  to  be  necessarily 
ineffective.  Profound  meditation,  as  contributing  to  ful 
ness  and  excitement  of  mind,  is  indispensable  to  the  due 
performance  of  this  kind  of  labor.  If  the  preliminary  work 
of  patiently  examining  a  subject,  and  of  widely  surveying 
its  relations,  be  properly  performed,  and  a  scheme  of  thought 
devised  sufficiently  minute  and  copious  to  secure  felicitous 
execution  in  writing,  or  fearless  and  earnest  extemporane 
ous  address,  a  very  considerable  amount  of  time  will  be 
demanded.  And  probably  fidelity  in  preparing  sermons, 
and  in  other  official  labors,  and  in  general  mental  culture, 
not  to  say  a  regard  to  health,  would  in  most  cases  limit  the 
number  of  carefully  written  sermons  to  one  in  a  week.  Thus, 
too,  that  careless,  superficial  writing  might  be  avoided,  which 
is  death  to  all  substantial  and  quickening  eloquence. 


HINTS 


EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHING. 


BT 

HENRY  WARE,  JR..  D.  D., 

I^nfessor  of  Pulpit  Eloquence  and  tho  P«»t<k-al  Care  in  Harvard  Uniyersity. 


Ifaximns  vero  studioruin  fructus  est,  et  velut  praemium  qnoddai 
amplissimum  longi  laboris,  ex  tempore  dicendi  facultas. 

QUINCT. 


PREFACE 


<  X  is  the  object  of  this  little  work  to  draw  the  attention  of  those 
ino  are  preparing  for  the  Christian  ministry,  or  who  have  just 
«>»tered  it,  to  a  mode  of  preaching  which  the  writer  thinks  has  been 
too  much  discountenanced  and  despised ;  but  which,  under  proper 
restrictions,  he  is  persuaded  may  add  greatly  to  the  opportunities 
of  ministerial  usefulness.  The  subject  has  hardly  received  the  at- 
tention it  deserves  from  writers  on  the  pastoral  office,  who  have 
usually  devoted  to  it  but  a  few  sentences,  which  offer  little  encour- 
agement and  afford  no  aid.  Burnet,  in  his  Treatise  on  the  Pas- 
toral Care,  and  Fenelon  in  his  Dialogues  on  Eloquence,  have  treated 
it  more  at  large,  but  still  very  cursorily.  To  their  arguments  and 
their  authority,  which  are  of  great  weight,  I  refer  the  more  dis- 
tinctly here,  because  I  have  not  quoted  them  so  much  at  large  as  I 
intended  when  I  wrote  the  beginning  of  the  second  chapter.  Be- 
sides these,  the  remarks  of  Quinctilian,  x.  7,  on  the  subject  of 
speaking  extempore,  which  are  full  of  his  usual  good  sense,  may  be 
very  profitably  consulted. 

It  has  been  my  object  to  state  fully  and  fairly  the  advantages 
which  attend  this  mode  of  address  in  the  pulpit,  and  at  the  same 
16* 


186  PREFACE. 

time  to  guard  against  the  dangers  and  abuses  to  which  it  is  con 
fessedly  liable.  How  far  I  may  have  succeeded,  it  is  not  for  me  to 
determine.  It  would  be  something  to  persuade  but  one  to  add 
this  to  his  other  talents  for  doing  good  in  the  church.  Even  the 
attempt  to  do  it,  though  unsuccessful,  would  not  be  without  its  re- 
ward ;  since  it  could  not  be  fairly  made  without  a  most  salutary 
moral  and  intellectual  discipline. 

It  is  not  to  be  expected  —  nor  do  I  mean  by  anything  I  have 
said  to  intimate  —  that  every  man  is  capable  of  becoming  an  ac 
complished  preacher  in  this  mode,  or  that  every  one  may  succeed 
as  well  in  this  as  in  the  ordinary  mode.  There  is  a  variety  in  the 
talents  of  men,  and  to  some  this  may  be  peculiarly  unsuited.  Yet 
this  is  no  good  reason  why  any  should  decline  the  attempt,  since  it 
is  only  by  making  the  attempt  that  they  can  determine  whether  or 
not  success  is  within  their  power.  * 

There  is  at  least  one  consequence  likely  to  result  from  the  study 
of  this  art,  and  the  attempt  to  practise  it,  which  would  alone  be  a 
sufficient  reason  for  urging  it  earnestly.  I  mean,  its  probable  effect 
in  breaking  up  the  constrained,  formal,  scholastic  mode  of  address, 
which  follows  the  student  from  his  college  duties,  and  keeps  him 
from  immediate  contact  with  the  hearts  of  his  fellow  men.  This 
would  be  effected  by  his  learning  to  speak  from  his  feelings,  rather 
than  from  the  critical  rules  of  a  book.  His  address  would  be  more 
natraral,  and  consequently  better  adapted  to  effective  preaching. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ADVANTAGES    OP   EXTEMPORANEOUS    PREA.CH1NO. 

It  is  a  little  remarkable  that,  while  some  classes  of  Chris- 
tians do  not  tolerate  the  preaching  of  a  written  discourse, 
others  have  an  equal  prejudice  against  all  sermons  which 
have  not  been  carefully  precomposed.  Among  the  latter  are 
to  be  found  those  who  favor  an  educated  ministry,  and 
whose  preachers  are  valued  for  their  cultivated  minds  and 
extensive  knowledge.  The  former  are,  for  the  most  part, 
those  who  disparage  learning  as  a  qualification  for  a  Chris- 
tian teacher,  and  whose  ministers  are  consequently  not 
accustomed  to  exact  mental  discipline,  nor  familiar  with  the 
best  modeis  of  thinking  and  writing.  It  might  seem  at  first 
view,  that  the  least  cultivated  would  require  the  greatest 
previous  preparation  in  order  profitably  to  address  their 
fellow-men,  and  that  the  best  informed  and  most  accustomed 
to  study  might  be  best  trusted  to  speak  without  the  labor 
of  written  composition.  That  it  has  been  thought  otherwise, 
is  probably  owing,  in  a  great  measure,  to  the  solicitude  for 
literary  exactness  and  elegance  of  style,  which  becomes  a 
habit  in  the  taste  of  studious  men,  and  renders  all  inaccura- 
cy and  carelessness  offensive.     He  who  has  been  accustom- 


188         EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHING. 

ed  to  read  and  admire  the  finest  models  of  composition  in 
various  languages,  and  to  dwell  on  those  niceties  of  method 
and  expression  which  form  so  large  a  part  of  the  charm  of 
literary  works,  acquires  a  critical  delicacy  of  taste,  which 
renders  him  fastidiously  sensitive  to  those  crudities  and  rough- 
nesses of  speech,  which  almost  necessarily  attend  an  extem- 
poraneous style.  He  is  apt  to  exaggerate  their  importance, 
and  to  imagine  that  no  excellences  of  another  kind  can  atone 
for  them.  He  therefore  protects  himself  by  the  toil  of  pre- 
vious composition,  and  ventures  not  a  sentence  which  he 
has  not  leisurely  weighed  and  measured.  An  audience  also^ 
composed  of  i-eading  people,  or  accustomed  to  the  exactness 
of  written  composition  in  the  pulpit,  acquires  something  of 
the  same  taste,  and  is  easily  offended  at  the  occasional  home- 
liness of  diction  and  looseness  of  method,  which  occur  in  ex- 
temporaneous speaking.  Whereas  those  preachers  and 
hearers,  whose  education  and  habits  of  mind  have  been 
different,  know  nothing  of  this  taste,  and  are  insensible  to 
these  blemishes ;  and,  if  there  be  only  a  fluent  outpouring 
of  words,  accompanied  by  a  manner  which  evinces  earnest- 
ness and  sincerity,  are  pleased  and  satisfied. 

It  is  further  remarkable,  that  this  prejudice  of  taste  has 
been  suffered  to  produce  this  effect  in  no  profession  but  that 
of  the  ministry.  The  most  fastidious  taste  never  carries  a 
written  speech  to  the  bar  or  into  the  senate.  The  very  man 
who  dares  not  ascend  the  pulpit  without  a  sermon  diligently 
arranged,  and  filled  out  to  the  smallest  word,  if  he  had 
gone  into  the  profession  of  the  law,  would,  at  the  same  age 
and  with  no  greater  advantages,  address  the  bench  and  the 
jury  in  language  altogether  unpremeditated.  Instances  are 
not  wanting  in  which  the  minister,  who  imagined  it  impos- 
sible to  put  ten  sentences  together  in  the  pulpit,  has  found 


ADVANTAGES.  189 

himself  able,  on  changing  his  profession,  to  speak  fluently 
for  an  Iiour.' 

I  have  no  doubt  that  to  speak  extempore  is  easier  at  the 
bar  and  in  the  legislature,  than  in  the  pulpit.  Our  associa- 
tions with  this  place  are  of  so  sacred  a  character,  that  our 
faculties  do  not  readily  play  thei'e  with  their  accustomed 
freedom.  There  is  an  awe  upon  our  feelings  which  constrains 
us.  A  sense,  too,  of  the  importance  and  responsibility  of 
the  station,  and  of  the  momentous  consequences  depending 
on  the  influence  he  may  there  exert,  has  a  tendency  to  op- 
press and  embarrass  the  conscientious  man,  who  feels  it  as 
he  ought.  There  is  also,  in  the  otlier  cases,  an  immediate 
end  to  be  attained,  which  produces  a  powerful  immediate 
excitement ;  an  excitement,  increased  by  the  presence  of 
those  who  are  speaking  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  question, 
and  in  assailing  or  answering  whom,  the  embarrassment  of 
the  place  is  lost  in  the  interest  of  the  argument.  Whereas  in 
the  pulpit,  there  is  none  to  assault, and  none  to  refute;  the 
preacher  has  the  field  entirely  to  himself,  and  this  is  sufficient- 
ly dismaying.  The  ardor  and  self-oblivion  which  present 
debate  occasions,  do  not  exist;  and  the  solemn  stillness  and 
fixed  gaze  of  a  waiting  multitude,  serve  rather  to  appal  and 
abash  the  solitary  speaker,  than  to  bring  the  subject  forcibly 
to  his  mind,  or  cause  his  attention  to  be  absorbed  in  it. 
Thus  every  external  circumstance  is  unpiopitious,  and  it  is 
not  strange  that  relief  has  been  sought  in  the  use  of  manu- 
scripts. 

But  still,  these  difficulties,  and  others  which  I  shall  have 
occasion  to  mention  in  another  place,  are  by  no  means  such 
as  to  raise  that  insuperable  obstacle  which  many  suppose. 
They  may  all  be  overcome  by  resolution  and  pei"severance. 
As  regards  merely  the  use  of  unpremeditated  language,  il 


190  EXTEMPORANEOUS    PREACHING. 

is  far  from  being  a  difficult  attainment.  A  writer,  whose 
opportunities  of  observation  give  weight  to  his  opinion,  says, 
in  speaking  of  the  style  of  the  younger  Pitt  —  "  This  pro- 
fuse and  interminable  flow  of  words  is  not  in  itself  either  a 
rare  or  remarkable  endowment.  It  is  wholly  a  thing  of 
habit ;  and  is  exercised  by  every  village  lawyer  with  vari- 
ous degrees  of  power  and  grace."*  If  there  be  circum 
stances  which  render  the  habit  more  difficult  to  be  acquired 
by  the  preacher,  they  are  still  such  as  may  be  surmounted  ; 
and  it  may  be  made  plain,  I  think,  that  the  advantages  which 
he  may  thus  insure  to  himself  are  so  many  and  so  great,  as 
to  otfer  the  strongest  inducement  to  make  the  attempt. 

I. 

That  these  advantages  are  real  and  substantial,  may  be 
safely  Inferred  from  the  habit  of  public  orators  in  other  pro- 
fessions,  and  from  the  effiicts  which  they  are  known  to  pi'o- 
duce.  There  is  more  natural  warmth  in  the  declamation, 
more  earnestness  in  the  address,  greater  animation  in  the 
manner,  more  of  the  lighting  up  of  the  soul  in  the  counte- 
nance and  whole  mien,  more  freedom  and  meaning  in  the 
gesture ;  the  eye  speaks,  and  the  fingers  speak,  and  when  the 
orator  is  so  excited  as  to  forget  every  thing  but  the  matter  on 
which  his  mind  and  feelings  are  acting,  the  whole  body  is  af- 
fected, and  helps  to  propagate  his  emotions  to  the  hearer. 
Amidst  all  the  exaggerated  coloring  of  Patrick  Henry's  biog- 
rapher, there  is  doubtless  enough  that  is  true,  to  prove  a  pow- 
er in  thf  spontaneous  energy  of  an  excited  speaker,  superior 
in  its  elfe.'.ts  to  any  thing  that  can  be  produced  by  writing 
Something  of  the  same  sort  has  been  witnessed  by  every  one 


*  Europe  J  &c.  by  a  Citizen  of  the  United  States. 


ADVANTAGES.  191 

who  is  in  the  habit  of  attending  in  the  courts  Df  justice,  or  the 
chambers  of  legislation.  And  this,  not  only  in  the  instances 
of  the  most  highly  eloquent;  but  inferior  men  are  found 
thus  to  excite  attention  and  produce  effects,  whicli  they  never 
could  have  done  by  their  pens.  In  deliberative  assemblies, 
in  senates  and  parliaments,  the  larger  portion  of  the  speaking 
is  necessarily  unpremeditated ;  perhaps  the  most  eloquent  is 
ahvays  so;  for  it  is  elicited  by  the  growing  heat  of  debate; 
it  is  the  spontaneous  combustion  of  the  mind  in  the  conflict 
of  opinion.  Chatham's  speeches  were  not  written,  nor  those 
of  Fox,  nor  that  of  Ames  on  the  British  treaty.  They  were, 
so  far  as  regards  their  language  and  ornaments,  the  effusions 
of  the  moment,  and  derived  from  their  freshness  a  power, 
which  no  study  could  impart.  Among  the  orations  of  Cice- 
ro, which  are  said  to  have  made  the  greatest  impression, 
and  to  have  best  accomplished  the  orator's  design,  are  those 
delivered  on  unexpected  emergencies,  which  precluded  the 
possibility  of  previous  preparation.  Such  were  his  first  in- 
vective against  Catiline,  and  the  speech  which  stilled  the 
disturbanf  js  at  the  theatre.  In  all  these  cases,  there  can 
be  no  question  of  the  advantage  which  the  orators  enjoyed  in 
their  ability  to  make  use  of  the  excitement  of  the  occasion, 
unchilled  by  the  formality  of  studied  prepai'ation.  Although 
possibly  guilty  of  many  rhetorical  and  logical  faults,  yet  these 
would  be  unobserved  in  the  fervent  and  impassioned  torrent, 
which  bore  away  the  minds  of  the  delighted  auditors. 

It  is  doubtless  very  true,  that  a  man  of  study  and  re- 
flection, accustomed  deliberately  to  weigh  every  expression 
and  analyze  every  sentence,  and  to  be  influenced  by  noth- 
ing which  does  not  bear  the  test  of  the  severest  examina- 
tion, may  be  most  impressed  by  the  quiet,  unpretending 
reading  of  a  well  digested  essay  or  dissertation.     To  some 


192         EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHDIG. 

men  the  concisest  statement  of  a  subject,  with  nothing  tt» 
adorn  the  naked  skeleton  of  thought,  is  most  forcible.  They 
are  even  impatient  of  any  attempt  to  assist  its  effect  by  fine 
writing,  by  emphasis,  tone,  or  gestui'e.  They  are  like  the 
mathematician,  who  read  the  Paradise  Lost  without  pleas- 
ure, because  he  could  not  see  that  it  proved  any  thing.  But 
we  are  not  to  judge  from  the  taste  of  such  men,  of  what  is 
suitable  to  affect  the  majority.  The  multitude  are  not  mere 
thinkers  or  great  readers.  From  their  necessary  habits 
they  are  incapable  of  following  a  long  discussion  except  it 
be  made  inviting  by  the  circumstances  attending  it,  or  the 
manner  of  conducting  it.  Their  attention  must  be  roused 
and  maintained  by  some  external  application.     To  them 

Action  is  eloquence,  and  the  ej'cs  of  the  ignorant 
More  learned  than  their  ears. 

It  is  a  great  fault  with  intellectual  men,  that  they  do  not 
make  sufficient  allowance  for  the  different  modes  of  educa- 
tion and  habits  of  mind  in  men  of  other  pursuits.  It  is  one 
of  the  infelicities  of  education  at  a  university,  that  a  man  is 
there  trained  in  a  fictitious  scene,  where  there  are  interests, 
associations,  feelings,  exceedingly  diverse  from  what  prevail 
in  the  society  of  the  world  ;  and  where  he  becomes  so  far 
separated  from  the  habits  and  sympathies  of  other  men,  as 
to  need  to  acquire  a  new  knowledge  of  them,  before  he  knows 
how  to  address  them.  When  a  young  man  leaves  the  se- 
clusion of  a  student's  life  to  preach  to  his  fellow-men,  he  is 
likely  to  speak  to  them  as  if  they  were  scholars.  He  im- 
agines them  to  be  capable  of  appreciating  the  niceties  of 
method  and  style,  and  of  being  affected  by  the  same  sort  of 
sentiment,  illustration,  and  cool  remark,  which  affects  those 


ADVANTAGES.  198 

who  have  been  accustomed  to  be  guided  by  the  dumb  and 
lifeless  pages  of  a  book.  He  therefore  talks  to  them  calmly, 
is  more  anxious  for  correctness  than  impression,  fears  to 
make  more  noise  or  to  have  more  motion  than  the  very  let- 
ters on  his  manuscript ;  addressing  himself,  as  he  thinks, 
to  the  intellectual  part  of  man ;  but  he  forgets  that  the  intel- 
lectual man  is  not  very  easy  of  access,  and  must  be  ap- 
proached through  the  senses  and  affections  and  imagination. 
There  was  a  class  of  rhetoricians  and  orators  at  Rome 
in  the  time  of  Cicero,  who  were  famous  for  having  made 
the  same  mistake.  They  would  do  every  thing  by  a  fixed 
and  almost  mechanical  rule,  by  calculation  and  measure- 
ment. Their  sentences  were  measured,  their  gestures  were 
measured,  their  tones  were  measured  ;  and  they  framed  ca- 
nons of  judgment  and  taste,  by  which  it  was  pronounced  an 
affront  on  the  intellectual  nature  of  man  to  assail  him  with 
epithets,  and  exclamations,  and  varied  tones,  and  emphatio 
gesture.  They  censured  the  free  and  flowing  manner  ot 
Cicero  as  "tumid  and  exuberant,"  injlatus et  tumens,  nee 
satis  pressus, supra modum  exultans  et  superjluens*  They 
cultivated  a  more  guarded  and  concise  style,  which  might 
indeed  please  the  critic  or  the  scholar,  but  was  wholly  un- 
fitted to  instruct  or  move  a  promiscuous  audience  ;  as  was 
said  of  one  of  them,  oratio  —  doctis  et  attente  audientihus 
eratillustris  ;  a  mvMitudine  autem  et  aforo,cui  naia  eloquen- 
tia  est,  devorabatur.  The  taste  of  the  multitude  prevailed, 
and  Cicero  was  the  admiration  of  the  people,  while  those 
who  pruned  themselves  by  a  more  rigid  and  philosophical 
law, 

Coldly  correct  and  critically  dull, 

*  Tac.  de  Oratoribus  Dial.  c.  18. 
17 


11^4  EXTEMPORAISEOUS    PREACHING. 

"  were  frequently  deserted  by  the  audience  in  the  midst  ol 
their  harangues."* 

We  may  learn  something  from  this.  There  is  one  mode 
of  address  for  books  and  for  classical  readers,  and  another 
for  the  mass  of  men,  who  judge  by  the  eye  and  ear,  by  the 
fancy  and  feelings,  and  know  little  of  rules  of  art  or  of  an 
educated  taste.  Hence  it  is  that  many  of  those  preachers 
who  have  become  the  classics  of  a  country,  have  been 
unattractive  to  the  multitude,  who  have  deserted  their  pol- 
ished and  careful  composition  for  the  more  unrestrained 
and  rousing  declamation  of  another  class.  The  singular 
success  of  Chalmers  seems  to  be  in  a  considerable  measure 
owing  to  his  attention  to  this  fact.  He  has  abandoned  the 
pure  and  measured  style,  and  adopted  a  heterogeneous  mix- 
ture of  the  gaudy,  pompous,  and  colloquial,  offensive  to  the 
ears  of  literary  men,  but  highly  acceptable  to  those  who  are 
less  biassed  by  the  authority  of  a  standard  taste  and  estab- 
lished models.  We  need  not  go  to  the  extreme  of  Chal- 
mers —  for  there  is  no  necessity  for  inaccuracy,  bombast,  or 
false  taste  —  but  we  should  doubtless  gain  by  adopting  his 
principle.  The  object  is  to  address  men  according  to  their 
acttial  character,  and  in  that  mode  in  which  their  habits 
of  mind  may  render  them  most  accessible.  As  but  few 
are  thinkers  or  readers,  a  congregation  is  not  to  be  ad- 
dressed as  such ;  but,  their  modes  of  life  being  remem- 
bered, constant  regard  must  be  had  to  their  need  of  exter- 
nal attraction.  This  is  most  easily  done  by  the  familiarity 
and  directness  of  extemporaneous  address  ;  for  which  rea- 
son this  mode  of  preaching  has  peculiar  advantages,  in  it? 
adaptation  to  their  situation  and  wants. 

The  truth  is,  indeed,  that  it  is  not  the  weight  of  the 

*  Middleton's  Life  of  Cicero,  III.  324. 


ADVANTACiKS.  195 

thought,  the  profoundness  of  the  argument,  the  exactness 
of  the  arrangement,  the  choiceness  of  the  language,  which 
interest  and  chain  the  attention  of  even  those  educated 
hearers,  who  are  abk^-  to  appreciate  them  all.  They  are  as 
likely  to  sleep  through  the  whole  as  others.  They  can 
find  all  these  qualities  in  much  higher  perfection  in  their 
libraries  ;  they  do  not  seek  these  only  at  church.  And  as 
to  the  large  mass  of  the  people,  they  are  to  them  hidden 
things,  of  which  they  discern  nothing.  It  is  not  these,  so 
much  as  the  attraction  of  an  earnest  manner,  which  arrests 
the  attention  and  makes  instruction  welcome.  Every  day's 
observation  may  show  us,  that  he  who  has  this  manner 
will  retain  the  attention  of  even  an  intellectual  man  with 
common-place  thoughts,  while,  with  a  different  manner,  he 
would  render  tedious  the  most  novel  and  ingenious  disqui- 
sitions. Let  an  indifferent  reader  take  into  the  pulpit  a 
sermon  of  Barrow  or  Butler,  and  all  its  excellence  of  argu-" 
ment  and  eloquence  would  not  save  it  from  being  accounted 
tedious ;  while  an  empty  declaimer  shall  collect  crowds  to 
hang  upon  his  lips  in  raptures.  And  this  manner,  which 
is  so  attractive,  is  not  the  studied  artificial  enunciation  of 
the  rhetorician's  school,  but  the  free,  flowing,  animated 
utterance,  which  seems  to  come  from  the  impulse  of  the 
subject ;  which  may  be  full  of  faults,  yet  masters  the  atten- 
tion by  its  natui'e  and  sincerity.  This  is  precisely  the 
manner  of  the  extemporaneous  speaker — in  whom  the 
countenance  reflects  the  emotions  of  the  soul,  and  the 
tone  of  voice  is  tuned  to  the  feelings  of  the  heart,  rising 
and  falling  with  the  subject,  as  in  conversation,  without  the 
regular  and  harmonious  modulation  of  the  practised  reader. 
In  making  those  and  similar  remarks,  it  is  true  that  I 
am  thinking  of  the  hest  extemporaneous  speakers,  and  that 


196  EXTEMPORANEOUS    PREACHING. 

all  cannot  be  such.  But  it  ought  to  be  recollected,  at  tlw 
same  time,  that  all  cannot  be  excellent  readers  ;  that  those 
who  speak  ill,  would  probably  read  still  worse ;  and  that 
therefore  those  who  can  attain  to  no  eminence  as  speakers, 
do  not  on  that  account  fail  of  the  advantages  of  which  I 
speak,  since  they  escape  at  least  the  unnatural  monotony 
of  bad  reading ;  than  which  nothing  is  more  earnestly  to  be 
avoided. 

II. 

Every  man  utters  himself  with  greater  animation  and 
truer  emphasis  in  speaking,  than  he  does,  or  perhaps  can 
do,  in  reading.  Hence  it  happens  that  we  can  listen 
longer  to  a  tolerable  speaker,  than  to  a  good  reader. 
There  is  an  indescribable  something  in  the  natural  tones 
of  him  who  is  expressing  earnestly  his  present  thoughts, 
altogether  foreign  from  the  drowsy  uniformity  of  the  man 
that  reads.  I  once  heard  it  well  observed,  that  the  least 
animated  mode  of  communicating  thoughts  to  others,  is  the 
reading  from  a  book  the  composition  of  another ;  the  next 
in  order  is  the  reading  one's  own  composition  ;  the  next  is 
delivering  one's  own  composition  memoriter;  and  the  most 
animated  of  all  is  the  uttering  one's  own  thoughts  as  they 
rise  fresh  in  his  mind.  Very  few  can  give  the  spirit  to 
another's  writings  which  they  communicate  to  their  own, 
or  can  read  their  own  with  the  spirit,  with  which  they 
spontaneously  express  themselves.  We  have  all  witnessed 
this  in  conversation ;  when  we  have  listened  with  interest 
to  long  harangues  from  persons,  who  tire  us  at  once  if  they 
begin  to  read.  It  is  verified  at  the  bar  and  in  the  legisla- 
ture, where  orators  maintain  the  unflagging  attention  of 
hearers  for  a  long  period,  when  they  could  not  have  read 


ADVANTAGES.  197 

tLe  same  speech  without  producing  intolerable  fatigue.  Il 
Is  equally  verified  in  the  history  of  the  pulpit ;  for  those 
who  are  accustomed  to  the  reading  of  sermons,  are  for  the 
most  part  impatient  even  of  able  discourses,  when  they 
extend  beyond  the  half  hour's  length ;  while  very  indif- 
ferent extemporaneous  preachers  are  listened  to  with  un- 
abated attention  for  a  full  hour.  In  the  former  case  there 
is  a  certain  uniformity  of  tone,  and  a  perpetual  recurrence 
of  the  same  cadences,  inseparable  from  tlie  manner  of  a 
reader,  from  which  the  speaker  remains  longer  free.  This 
difference  is  perfectly  well  understood,  and  was  acted  upon 
by  Cecil,  whose  success  as  a  preacher  gives  him  a  right 
to  be  heard,  when  he  advised  young  preachers  to  "  limit  a 
written  sermon  to  half  an  hour,  and  one  from  notes  to 
forty  minutes."  *  For  the  same  reason,  those  preachers 
whose  reading  comes  nearest  to  speaking,  are  universally 
more  interesting  than  others. 

Thus  it  is  evident  that  there  is  an  attractiveness  in  this 
mode  of  preaching,  which  gives  it  peculiar  advantages. 
He  imparts  greater  interest  to  what  he  says,  who  is  gov- 
erned by  the  impulse  of  the  moment,  than  he  who  speaks 
by  rule.  When  he  feels  the  subject,  his  voice  and  gesture 
correspond  to  that  feeling,  and  communicate  it  to  others 
as  it  can  be  done  in  no  other  way.  Though  he  possess 
but  indifferent  talents,  yet  if  he  utter  himself  with  sincerity 
and  feeling,  it  is  far  pleasanter  than  to  listen  to  his  cold 
reading  of  what  he  wrote  perhaps  with  little  excitement, 
and  delivers  with  less. 

In  thus  speaking  of  the  interest  which  attends  an  ex- 
temporaneous dehvery,  it  is  not  necessary  to  pursue  the 

*  Cecil's  Hemains — a  delightful  little  book. 
17* 


198         EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHING. 

subject  into  a  general  comparison  of  the  advantages  of  this 
mode  with  those  of  reading  and  of  reciting  from  memorv. 
Each  has  prevailed  in  different  places  and  at  different 
periods,  and  each  undoubtedly  has  advantages  and  disad- 
vantages peculiar  to  itself.  These  are  well  though  briefly 
stated  in  the  excellent  article  on  Elocution  in  Rees'  Cyclo- 
pasdia,  to  which  it  wiU  be  sufficient  to  refer,  as  worthy 
attentive  perusal.*  The  question  at  large  I  cannot  under- 
take to  discuss.  If  I  should,  I  could  hardly  hope  to  satisfy 
either  others  or  myself.  The  almost  universal  custom  of 
reading  in  this  part  of  the  world,  where  recitation  from 
memory  is  scarcely  known,  and  extemporaneous  speaking 
js  practised  by  very  few  except  the  illiterate,  forbids  any- 
thing like  a  fair  deduction  from  observation.  In  oi'der  to 
institute  a  just  comparison,  one  should  have  had  exten- 
sive opportunities  of  watching  the  success  of  each  mode, 
and  of  knowing  the  circumstances  under  which  each  was 
tried.  For  in  the  inquiry,  which  is  to  be  preferred  in  the 
pulpit  —  we  must  consider,  not  which  has  most  excellen- 
ces when  it  is  found  in  pei'fection,  but  which  has  excel- 
lences attainable  by  the  largest  number  of  preachers  ;  not 
which  is  first  in  theory  or  most  beautiful  as  an  art,  but 
which  has  been  and  is  likely  to  be  most  successful  in  prac- 
tice. These  are  questions  not  easily  answered.  Each 
mode  has  its  advocates  and  its  opponents.  In  the  English 
church  there  is  nothing  but  reading,  and  we  hear  from 
every  quarter  complaints  of  it.  In  Scotland  the  custom 
of  recitation  prevails,  but  multitudes  besides  Dr.  Camp- 
bell t  condemn  it.     In  many  parts   of  the   continent   of 

*  See  also  Bridges'  Christian  Ministry,  Part  iv.  Ch.  5,  Sec.  2. 
t  See  his  fourth  Lecture  on  Pulpit  Eloquence. 


ADVANTAGES.  199 

Europe  no  ir?ethod  is  known,  but  that  of  a  brief  prepara- 
tion and  unpremeditated  language ;  but  that  it  should  be 
universsUly  approved  by  those  who  use  it,  is  more  than  we 
can  suppose. 

The  truth  is,  that  either  method  may  fail  in  the  hands 
of  incompetent  or  indolent  men,  and  either  may  be  thought 
to  succeed  by  those  whose  taste  or  prejudices  are  obstinate 
in  its  favor.  All  that  I  contend  for,  in  advocating  unwrit- 
ten discourse,  is,  that  this  method  claims  a  decided  supe- 
riority over  the  others  in  some  of  the  most  important  par- 
ticulars. That  the  others  have  their  own  advantages,  I 
do  not  deny,  nor  that  this  is  subject  to  disadvantages 
from  which  they  are  free.  But  whatever  these  may  be,  I 
hope  to  show  that  they  are  susceptible  of  a  remedy ;  that 
they  are  not  gi'eater  than  those  which  attend  other  modes ; 
that  they  are  balanced  by  equal  advantages ;  and  that 
therefore  this  art  deserves  to  be  cultivated  by  all  who 
would  do  their  utmost  to  render  their  ministry  useful. 
There  can  be  no  good  reason  why  the  preacher  should 
confine  himself  to  either  mode.  It  might  be  most  bene- 
ficial to  cultivate  and  practise  all.  By  this  means  he  might 
impart  something  of  the  advantages  of  each  to  each,  and 
correct  the  faults  of  all  by  mingling  them  with  the  excel- 
lences of  all.  He  would  learn  to  read  with  more  of  the 
natural  accent  of  the  speaker,  and  to  speak  with  more  of 
the  precision  of  the  writer. 

The  remarks  already  made  have  been  designed  to  point 
out  some  of  the  general  advantages  attending  the  use  of 
unprepared  language.  Some  others  remain  to  be  noticed, 
which  have  more  particular  reference  to  the  preacher  indi* 
vidually. 


200  EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHING. 

in. 

It  is  no  unimportant  consideration  to  a  minister  of  the 
gospel,  that  this  is  a  talent  held  in  high  estimation  among 
men,  and  that  it  gives  additional  influence  to  him  who  pos- 
sesses it.  It  is  thought  to  argue  capacity  and  greatness  of 
mind.  Fluency  of  language  passes  with  many,  and  those 
not  always  the  vulgar,  for  afiBuence  of  thought ;  and  never  to 
be  at  a  loss  for  soraetliing  to  say,  is  supposed  to  indicate  in- 
exhaustible knowledge.  It  cannot  have  escaped  the  obser- 
vation of  any  one  accustomed  to  notice  the  judgments  which 
are  passed  upon  men,  how  much  reputation  and  consequent 
influence  are  acquired  by  the  power  of  speaking  readily  and 
boldly,  without  any  other  considerable  talent  and  with  very 
indifferent  acquisitions ;  and  how  a  man  of  real  talents,  learn- 
ing, and  worth,  has  frequently  sunk  below  his  proper  level, 
from  a  mere  awkwardness  and  embarrassment  in  speaking 
without  preparation.  So  that  it  is  not  simply  superstition 
which  leads  so  many  to  refuse  the  name  of  preaching  to  all 
but  extemporaneous  harangues ;  it  is  in  part  owing  to  the 
natural  propensity  there  is  to  admire,  as  something  M^on- 
derful  and  extraordinary,  this  facility  of  speech.  It  is  un- 
doubtedly a  very  erroneous  standard  of  judgment.  Bat  a 
minister  of  the  gospel,  whose  success  in  his  important  call- 
ing depends  so  much  on  his  personal  influence,  and  the  es- 
timation in  which  his  gifts  are  held,  can  hardly  be  justified 
in  slighting  the  cultivation  of  a  talent,  which  may  so  inno- 
cently add  to  his  means  of  influence. 

IV. 

It  must  be  remembered  also,  that  occasions  will  some- 
times occur,  when  the  want  of  this  power  may  expose  him 


ADVANTAGES.  201 

to  mortification,  and  deprive  him  of  an  opportunity  of  use- 
fulness. For  such  emergencies  one  would  choose  to  be 
prepared.  It  may  be  of  consequence  that  he  should  ex- 
press his  opinion  in  an  ecclesiastical  council,  and  give  rea- 
sons for  the  adoption  or  rejection  of  important  measures. 
Possibly  he  may  be  only  required  to  state  facts,  which  have 
come  to  his  knowledge.  It  is  very  desirable  to  be  able  to  do 
this  readily,  fluently,  without  embarrassment  to  himself,  and 
pleasantly  to  those  who  hear ;  and  in  order  to  this,  a  habit 
of  speaking  is  necessary.  In  the  course  of  his  ministra- 
tions amongst  his  own  people,  occasions  will  arise  when  an 
exhortation  or  address  would  be  seasonable  and  useful,  but 
when  there  is  no  time  for  written  preparation.  If  then  he 
have  cultivated  the  art  of  extemporaneous  speaking,  and 
attained  to  any  degree  of  facility  and  confidence  in  it,  he 
may  avail  himself  of  the  opportunity  to  do  good,  which  ho 
must  otherwise  have  passed  by  unimproved.  Funerals 
and  baptisms  aiFord  suitable  occasions  of  making  good  reli 
gious  impressions.  A  sudden  providence,  also,  on  the  very 
day  of  the  Sabbath,  may  suggest  most  valuable  topics  of 
reflection  and  exhoitation,  lost  to  him  who  is  confined  to 
what  he  may  have  previously  written,  but  choice  treasure 
to  him  who  can  venture  to  speak  without  writing.  If  it 
were  only  to  avail  himself  of  a  few  opportunities  like  these 
in  the  course  of  his  life,  or  to  save  himself  but  once  the 
mortification  of  being  silent  when  he  ought  to  speak,  is  ex- 
pected to  speak,  and  would  do  good  by  speaking,  it  would 
be  well  worth  all  the  time  and  pains  it  might  cost  to  ac- 
quire it. 

V. 
It  is  a  further  advantage,  not  to  be  forgotten  here,  thai 
the  excitement  of  speaking  in  public  strikes  out  new  views 


202 


EXTEMPORANEOUS    PREACHING. 


of  a  subject,  new  illustrations,  and  unthought  of  figures  and 
arguments,  which  perhaps  never  would  have  presented 
themselves  to  the  mind  in  retirement.  "  The  warmth 
which  animates  him,"  says  Fenelon,  "  gives  birth  to  expres- 
sions and  figures,  which  he  never  could  have  prepared  in 
his  study."  He  who  feels  himself  safe  in  flying  off  from  the 
path  he  has  prescribed  to  himself,  without  any  fear  lest  he 
should  fail  to  find  his  way  back,  will  readily  seize  upon 
these,  and  be  astonished  at  the  new  light  which  breaks  in 
upon  him  as  he  goes  on,  and  flashes  all  around  him.  This 
is  according  to  the  experience  of  all  extemporaneous  speak- 
ers. "  The  degree  in  which,"  says  Thomas  Scott,*^'  who 
practised  this  method  constantly,  "  after  the  most  careful 
preparation  for  the  pulpit,  new  thoughts,  new  arguments, 
animated  addresses,  often  flow  into  my  mind,  while  speak- 
ing to  a  congregation,  even  on  very  common  subjects, 
makes  me  feel  as  if  I  was  quite  another  man  than  when 
poring  over  them  in  my  study.  There  will  be  inaccura- 
cies ;  but  generally  the  most  striking  things  in  my  sermons 
were  unpremeditated." 

Then  again,  the  presence  of  the  audience  gives  a  greater 
seeming  reality  to  the  work ;  it  is  less  like  doing  a  task, 
and  more  like  speaking  to  men,  than  when  one  sits  coolly 
writing  at  his  table.  Conseqi>ently  there  is  likely  to  be 
greater  plainness  and  directness  in  his  exhortations,  more 
closeness  in  his  appeals,  more  of  the  earnestness  of  genuine 
feeling  in  his  expostulations.  He  ventures,  in  the  warmth 
of  the  moment,  to  urge  considerations,  which  perhaps  in 
the  study  seemed  too  familiar,  and  to  employ  modes  of  ad- 
dress, which  are  allowable  in  personal  communion  with  a 
friend,  but  which  one  hesitates  to  commit  to  writing,  Jest  he 

*  Life,  p.  268. 


ADVANTAGES.  203 

should  infringe  the  dignity  of  deliberate  composition.  This 
forgetfulness  of  self,  this  unconstrained  following  the  im- 
pulse of  the  affections,  while  he  is  hurried  on  by  the  pres-, 
ence  and  attention  of  those  whom  he  hopes  to  benefit,  cre- 
ates a  sympathy  between  him  and  h."s  hearers,  a  direct  pas- 
sage from  heart  to  heart,  a  mutual  understanding  of  each 
other,  which  does  more  to  effect  the  true  object  of  religious 
discourse,  than  anything  else  can  do.  The  preacher  will, 
in  tliis  way,  have  the  boldness  to  say  many  things  which 
ought  to  be  said,  but  about  which,  in  his  study,  he  would 
feel  reluctant  and  timid.  And  granting  that  he  might  be 
led  to  say  some  things  improperly ;  yet  if  his  mind  be  well 
disciplined  and  well  governed,  and  his  disci'etion  habitual, 
he  will  do  it  exceedingly  seldom ;  while  no  one,  who  esti- 
mates the  object  of  preaching  as  highly  as  he  should,  will 
think  an  occasional  false  step  any  objection  against  that 
mode,  which  insures  upon  the  whole  the  greatest  boldness 
and  earnestness.  He  will  think  it  a  less  fault  than  the 
tameness  and  abstractness,  which  are  the  besetting  sins  of 
deliberate  composition.  At  any  rate,  what  method  is  secure 
from  occasional  false  steps  ? 

VI. 

Another  consideration  which  recommends  this  method  to 
the  attention  of  preachers,  though  at  the  same  time  it  indi- 
cates one  of  its  difficulties,  is  this  ;  that  all  men,  from  vari- 
ous causes,  constitutional  or  accidental,  are  subject  to  great 
inequality  in  the  operations  of  their  minds  —  sometimes 
laboring  with  felicity  and  sometimes  failing.  Perhaps  this 
fact  is  in  no  men  so  observable  as  in  preachers,  because  no 
others  are  so  much  compelled  to  labor,  and  exhibit  their 
labors,  at  all  seasons,  favorable  and  unfavorable.     There  is 


204  EXTEMPORANEOUS   PREACHING. 

a  certain  quantity  of  the  severest  mental  toil  to  be  per 
formed  every  week ;  and  as  the  mind  cannot  be  always  ir 
*the  same  frame,  they  are  constantly  presenting  proofs  of 
the  variation  of  their  powers.  An  extemporaneous  speaker 
is  of  course  exposed  to  all  this  inequality,  and  must  expect 
to  be  sometimes  mortified  by  ill  success.  When  the  mo- 
ment of  speaking  arrives,  his  mind  may  be  slow  and  dull, 
his  thoughts  sluggish  and  impeded ;  he  may  be  exhausted 
by  labor,  or  suffering  from  temporary  indisposition.  He 
strives  in  vain  to  rally  his  powers,  and  forces  his  way,  with 
thorough  discomfort  and  chagrin,  to  the  end  of  an  unprofi- 
table talk.  But  then  how  many  men  write  under  the  same 
embarrassments,  and  are  equally  dissatisfied ;  with  the  ad- 
ditional mortification  of  having  spent  a  longer  time,  and  of 
being  unable  to  give  their  poor  preparation  the  interest  of 
a  forcible  manner,  which  the  very  distress  of  an  extempo- 
raneous effort  would  have  imparted. 

But  on  the  other  hand,  when  his  mind  is  bright  and 
clear,  and  his  animal  spirits  lively,  he  will  speak  much  bet- 
ter after  merely  a  suitable  premeditation,  than  he  can  pos- 
sibly write.  "  Every  man,"  says  bishop  Burnet,  "  may 
thus  rise  far  above  what  he  could  ever  have  attained  in 
any  other  way."  We  see  proof  of  this  in  conversation. 
When  engaged  in  unrestrained  and  animated  conversation 
with  familiar  friends,  who  is  not  conscious  of  having  struck 
out  brighter  thoughts  and  happier  sayings,  than  he  ever  put 
upon  paper  in  the  deliberate  composition  of  the  closet  ?  It 
is  a  common  remark  concerning  many  men,  that  they  pray 
much  better  than  they  preach.  The  reason  is,  that  their 
sermons  are  made  leisurely  and  sluggishly,  without  excite- 
ment ;  but  in  their  public  devotions  they  are  strongly  en- 
gaged, and  the  mind  acts  with  more  concentration  and 


ADVANTAGES.  20fi 

vivacity.  The  same  thing  has  been  observed  in  the  art  oi 
music  "  There  have  been  organists  whose  abilities  in  un- 
studied effusions  on  their  instruments  have  almost  amounted 
to  inspiration,  such  as  Sebastian  Bach,  Handt-l,  Marchand, 
Couperin,  Kelway,  Stanley,  Worgan,  and  Keeble ;  several 
of  whom  played  better  music  extempore  than  they  could 
write  with  meditation."  * 

It  is  upon  no  different  principle  that  we  explain,  what  all 
scholars  have  experienced,  that  they  write  best  when  they 
write  rapidly,  from  a  full  and  excited  mind.  One  of  Ros- 
common's precepts  is,  "  to  write  with  fury  and  correct  with 
phlegm."  The  author  of  Waverley  tells  us,  "  that  the  works 
and  passages  in  which  he  has  succeeded,  have  uniformly 
been  written  with  the  greatest  rapidity."  The  same  author 
is  understood  to  have  said,  that  of  his  principal  poems,  only 
one,  the  "  Lady  of  the  Lake,"  was  written  over  a  second 
time,  and  that  this  was  completed  in  six  weeks.  Johnson's 
best  Ramblers  and  his  admirable  Rasselas  were  hurried  wet 
and  uncorrected  to  the  press.  The  celebrated  Rockingham 
Memorial,  at  the  commencement  of  the  late  war,  is  said  to 
have  been  the  hasty  composition  of  a  single  evening.  And 
it  will  be  found  true,  1  believe,  of  many  of  the  best  sermon 
writers,  that  they  revolve  the  subject  till  their  minds  are 
filled  and  warmed,  and  then  put  their  discourse  upon  paper 
at  a  single  sitting.  Now  what  is  all  this  but  extemporane- 
ous writing  ?  and  what  does  it  require  but  a  mind  equally 
collected  ana  at  ease,  equally  disciplined  by  practice,  and 
interested  in  the  subject,  to  insure  equal  success  in  extern- 
poraneows  speaking  ?  Nay,  we  might  anticipate  occasional 
superior  success ;  since  the  thoughts  sometimes  flow,  when 


*  Rees'  Cyclopaedia. 
18' 


206  EXTEMPORANEOUS   PREACHING. 

at  the  liigl.est  and  mcst  passionate  excitement,  too  rapidly 
and  profusely  for  any  thing  slower  than  the  tongue  to  aflford 
them  vent. 

vn. 

There  is  one  more  consideration  in  favor  of  the  practice 
I  recommend,  which  I  think  cannot  fail  to  have  weight 
with  all  who  are  solicitous  to  make  progress  in  theological 
knowledge  ;  namely,  that  it  redeems  time  for  study.  The 
labor  of  preparing  and  committing  to  paper  a  sermon  or 
two  every  week,  is  one  which  necessarily  occupies  the  prin- 
cipal part  of  a  minister's  time  and  thoughts,  and  withdraw? 
him  from  the  investigation  of  many  subjects,  which,  if  his 
mind  were  more  at  leisure,  it  would  be  his  duty  and  pleas- 
ure to  pursue.  He  who  writes  sermons,  is  ready  to  con- 
sider this  as  the  chief  object,  or  perhaps  the  sole  business 
of  his  calling.  When  not  actually  engaged  in  writing,  yet 
the  necessity  of  donig  it  presses  upon  his  mind,  and  so 
binds  him  as  to  make  him  feel  as  if  he  were  wrong  in  being 
employed  on  any  thing  else.  I  speak  of  the  tendency, 
which  certainly  is  to  prevent  a  man  from  pursuing,  very 
extensively,  any  profitable  study.  But  if  he  have  acquired 
that  ready  command  of  thought  and  language,  which  will 
enable  him  to  speak  without  written  preparation,  the  time 
and  toil  of  writing  are  saved,  to  be  devoted  to  a  different 
mode  of  study.  He  may  prepare  his  discourses  at  inter- 
vals of  leisure,  while  walking  or  riding ;  and  having  once 
arranged  the  outlines  of  the  subject,  and  ascei-tained  its 
principal  bearings  and  applications,  the  work  of  preparation 
is  over.  The  language  remains  to  be  suggested  at  the  mo- 
ment. 

I  do  not  mean  by  this,  that  preparation  for  the  pulpit 


ADVANTAGES.  207 

should  ever  be  made  slightly,  or  esteemed  an  object  of 
small  importance.  It  doubtless  demands,  and  should  re- 
ceive, the  best  of  a  man's  talents  and  labors.  What  I  con- 
tend for  is,  that  a  habit  of  mind  may  be  acquired,  which 
shall  enable  one  to  make  a  better  and  more  thorough  pre- 
paration at  less  expense  of  labor  and  time.  He  may  ac- 
quire, by  discipline,  that  ease  and  promptitude  of  looking 
into  subjects  and  b»-inging  out  their  prominent  features, 
which  shall  enable  him  at  a  glance,  as  it  were,  to  seize  the 
points  on  which  he  should  enlarge.*  Some  minds  are  so 
constituted  as  "  to  look  a  subject  into  shape  "  much  more 
readily  than  others.  But  the  power  of  doing  it  is  in  a 
great  measure  mechanical,  and  depends  upon  habit.  All 
may  acquire  it  to  a  certain  extent.  When  the  mind  works 
with  most  concentration,  it  works  at  once  most  quickly  and 
most  surely.  Now  the  act  of  speaking  extempore  favors 
this  concentration  of  the  powers,  more  than  the  slower  pro- 
cess of  leisurely  writing  —  perhaps  more  than  any  other 
operation ;  consequently,  it  increases,  with  practice,  the 
facility  of  dissecting  subjects,  and  of  arranging  materials 
for  preaching.  In  other  words,  the  completeness  with 
which  a  subject  is  viewed  and  its  parts  arranged,  does  not 
depend  so   much  on  the  time  spent   upon  it,  as   on  the 

*  I  would  here  refer  the  student  to  Whately's  valuable  work, 
Elements  of  Rhetoric,  which  has  appeared  since  the  first  publi- 
cation of  this  treatise.  "  A  perfect  familiarity,"  he  says,  "  with  the 
rules  laid  down  in  the  first  part  of  his  work,  would  be  likely  to  give 
the  extemporaneous  orator  that  habit  of  quickly  methodizing  his 
thoughts  on  a  given  subject,  which  is  essential  (at  least  where  no 
very  long  premeditation  is  allowed)  to  give  to  a  Speech  something 
of  the  weight  of  argument  and  clearness  of  arrangement,  wfaicli 
charactenze  good  writing." 


208  EXTEMPORANEOUS    PREACHING. 

vigor  with  which  the  attention  is  apphed  to  it.  That  course 
of  study  is  the  best,  which  most  favors  this  vigor  of  atten- 
tion; and  the  habit  of  extemporaneous  speaking  is  more 
than  anything  favorable  to  it,  from  the  necessity  which  it 
imposes  of  applying  the  mind  with  energy,  and  thinking 
promptly. 

The  great  danger  in  this  case  would  be,  that  of  substi- 
tuting an  easy  flow  of  words  for  good  sense  and  sober 
reflection,  and  becoming  satisfied  with  very  superficial 
thoughts.  But  this  danger  is  guarded  against  by  the  habit 
of  study,  and  of  writing  for  other  purposes.  If  a  man 
should  neglect  all  mental  exertion,  except  so  far  as  would 
be  required  in  the  meditation  of  a  sermon,  it  would  be  ru- 
inous. We  witness  its  disastrous  effects  in  the  empty  word- 
iness of  many  extemporaneous  preachers.  It  is  wrong, 
however,  to  argue  against  the  practice  itself,  from  their  ex- 
ample ;  for  all  other  modes  would  be  equally  condemned, 
if  judged  by  the  ill-success  of  indolent  and  unfaithful  men. 
The  minister  must  keep  himself  occupied,  —  reading,  think- 
ing, investigating  ;  thus  having  his  mind  always  awake  and 
active.  This  is  a  far  better  preparation  than  the  bare  wri- 
ting of  sermons,  for  it  exercises  the  powers  more,  and 
keeps  them  bright.  The  great  master  of  Roman  eloquence 
thought  it  essential  to  the  true  orator,  that  he  should  be 
familiar  with  all  sciences,  and  have  his  mind  filled  with 
every  variety  of  knowledge.  He  therefore,  much  as  he 
studied  his  favorite  art,  yet  occupied  more  time  in  litera- 
ture, philosophy,  and  politics,  than  in  the  composition  of  his 
speeches.  His  preparation  was  less  particular  than  gen- 
eral. So  it  has  been  with  other  eminent  speakers.  When 
Sir  Samuel  Romilly  was  in  full  practice  in  the  High  Court 
of  Chancery,  and  at  the  same  time  overwhelmed  with  ilie 


ADVANTAGES.  209 

pressure  of  public  political  concerns ;  his  custom  was  to 
enter  the  court,  to  receive  there  the  history  of  the  cause 
he  was  to  plead,  thus  to  acquaint  himself  with  the  circum- 
stances for  the  first  time,  and  forthwith  proceed  to  argue  it. 
His  general  preparation  and  long  practice  enabled  him  to 
do  this,  without  failing  in  justice  to  his  cause.  I  do  not 
know  that  in  this  he  was  singular.  The  same  sort  of  pre- 
paration would  insure  success  in  the  pul^^it.  He  who  is 
always  thinking,  may  expend  upon  each  individual  effort 
less  time,  because  he  can  think  at  once  fast  and  well.  But 
he  who  never  thinks,  except  when  attempting  to  manufac- 
ture a  sermon  (and  it  is  to  be  feared  there  are  such  men), 
must  devote  a  great  deal  of  time  to  this  labor  exclusively ; 
and  after  all,  he  will  not  have  that  wide  range  of  thought  or 
copiousness  of  illustration,  which  his  office  demands  and 
which  study  only  can  give. 

In  fact,  what  I  have  here  insisted  upon  is  exemplified  in 
the  case  of  the  extemporaneous  writers,  whom  I  have  al- 
ready named.  I  would  only  carry  their  practice  a  step  fur- 
ther, and  devote  an  hour  to  a  discourse  instead  of  a  day. 
Not  to  all  discourses,  for  some  ought  to  be  written  for  the 
sake  of  writing,  and  some  demand  a  sort  of  investigation, 
to  which  the  use  of  the  pen  is  essential.  But  then  a  very 
large  proportion  of  the  topics  on  which  a  minister  should 
preach,  have  been  subjects  of  his  attention  a  thousand 
times.  He  is  thoroughly  familiar  with  them  ;  and  an  hour 
to  arrange  his  ideas  and  collect  illustrations,  is  abundantly 
sufficient.  The  late  Thomas  Scott  is  said  for  years  to 
have  prepared  his  discourses  entirely  by  meditation  on 
the  Sunday,  and  thus  to  have  gained  leisure  for  his  exten- 
sive studies,  and  great  and  various  labors.  This  is  an  ex- 
treme on  which  few  have  a  right  to  venture,  and  which 
18* 


21C  EXTEMPORANEOUS   PEEACHING. 

should  be  recommended  to  none.  It  shows,  however,  the 
power  of  habit,  and  the  ability  of  a  mind  to  act  promptly 
and  effectually,  which  is  kept  upon  the  alert  by  constant 
occupation.  He  who  is  always  engaged  in  thinking  and 
studying,  will  always  have  thoughts  enough  for  a  sermon, 
and  good  ones  too,  which  will  come  at  an  hour's  warning. 

The  objections  which  may  be  made  to  the  practice  I 
have  sought  to  recommend,  I  must  leave  to  be  considered 
in  another  place.  I  am  desirous,  in  concluding  this  chap- 
ter, to  add  the  favorable  testimony  of  a  writer,  who  ex- 
pressly disapproves  the  practice  in  general,  but  who  allows 
its  excellence  when  accompanied  by  that  preparation  which 
I  would  every  where  imply. 

"  You  are  accustomed,"  says  Dinouart,*  "  to  the  careful 
study  and  imitation  of  nature.  You  have  used  yourself  to 
writing  and  speaking  with  care  on  different  subjects,  and 
nave  well  stored  your  memory  by  i-eading.  You  thus  have 
provided  resources  for  speaking,  which  are  always  at  hand. 
The  best  authors  and  the  best  thoughts  are  familiar  to  you ; 
you  can  readily  quote  the  Scriptures,  you  express  yourself 
easily  and  gracefully,  you  have  a  sound  and  correct  judg- 
ment on  which  you  can  depend,  method  and  precision  in 
the  arrangement  of  proofs ;  you  can  readily  connect  each 
part  by  natural  transitions,  and  are  able  to  suy  all  that  be- 
longs, and  precisely  what  belongs  to  the  subject.  You  may 
then  take  only  a  day,  or  only  an  hour,  to  leflect  on  your 
subject,  to  arrange  your  topics,  to  consult  your  memory,  to 
choose  and  prepare  your  illustrations,  —  aud  then,  appear 
in  public.     I  am  perfectly  willing  that  you  should.     The 

*  Sur  I'Eloquence  du  Corps,  oa  I'Action  dn  Pr^dicatenr 


ADVANTAGES.  211 

common  expressions  which  go  to  make  up  the  body  of  the 
discourse,  will  present  themselves  spontaneously.  Your 
periods,  perhaps,  will  be  less  harmonious,  ycur  transitions 
less  ingenious,  an  ill-placed  word  will  sometimes  escape 
you  ;  but  all  this  is  pardonable.  The  animation  of"  your 
delivery  will  compensate  for  these  blemishes,  and  you  will 
be  master  of  your  own  feelings,  and  those  of  your  hearers. 
There  will,  perhaps,  be  apparent  throughout  a  certain  dis- 
order, but  it  will  not  prevent  your  pleasing  and  affecting 
me ;  your  action  as  well  aa  your  words  will  appear  to  me 
the  more  natural." 


CHAPTER   II. 

DISADVANTAGES    OF   EXTEMPORANEOUS   PREACHINO. 
OBJECTIONS    CONSIDERED. 

Against  what  has  been  advanced  in  the  preceding 
pages,  many  objections  will  be  urged,  and  the  evils  of  the 
practice  I  recommend  be  declared  mox-e  than  sufficient  to 
counterbalance  its  advantages.  Of  these  it  is  necessary 
that  I  should  now  take  notice,  and  obviate  them  as  well  as 
I  may. 

It  should  be  first  of  all  remarked,  that  the  force  of  the 
objections  commonly  made,  lies  against  the  exclusive  use 
of  extemporaneous  preaching,  and  not  against  its  partial 
and  occasional  use.  It  is  of  consequence  that  this  should 
be  considered.  There  can  be  no  doubt,  that  he  would 
preach  very  wretchedly,  who  should  always  be  haranguing 
without  the  corrective  discipline  of  writing.  The  habit  of 
writing  is  essential.  Many  of  the  objections  which  are 
currently  made  to  this  mode  of  address,  fall  to  the  ground 
when  this  statement  is  made. 

Other  objections  have  been  founded  on  the  idea,  that  by 
extemporaneous  is  meant,  unpremeditated.  Whereas  there 
is  a  plain  and  important  distinction  between  them,  the  latter 
word  being  applied  to  the  thoughts,  and  the  former  to  the 
language  only.  To  preach  without  premeditation,  is  alto- 
gether unjustifiable ;  although  there  is  no  doubt  that  a  man 


OBJECTIONS.  213 

of  habitual  readiness  of  mind,  may  express  himself  to 
great  advantage  on  a  subject  with  which  he  is  familiar,  after 
very  little  meditation. 

Many  writers  on  the  art  of  preaching,  as  well  as  on  elo- 
quence in  general,  have  given  a  decided  judgment  unfavor- 
able to  extemporaneous  speaking.  There  can  be  no  fairer 
way  of  answering  their  objections,  than  by  examining  what 
they  have  advanced,  and  opposing  their  authority  by  that 
of  equal  names  on  the  other  side. 

Gerard,  in  his  Treatise  on  the  Pastoral  Charge,  has  the 
following  passage  on  this  subject. 

"  He  will  run  into  trite,  common-place  topics ;  his  com 
positions  will  be  loose  and  unconnected ;  his  language  often 
coarse  and  confused ;  and  diffidence,  or  care  to  recollect  his 
subject,  will  destroy  the  management  of  his  voice."  At 
the  same  time,  however,  he  admits  that  "  it  is  very  proper 
that  a  man  should  be  able  to  preach  in  this  way,  when  it  is 
necessary ;  —  but  no  man  ought  always  to  preach  in  this 
way."  To  which  decision  I  have  certainly  nothing  to  ob- 
ject. 

Mason,  in  his  Student  and  Pastor,  says  to  the  same 
effect,  that  "  the  inaccuracy  of  diction,  the  inelegance,  pov- 
erty, and  lowness  of  expression,  wliich  is  commonly  ob- 
served in  extempore  discourses,  will  not  fail  to  offend  every 
hearer  of  good  taste." 

Dinouart,  who  is  an  advocate  for  recitation  from  memory, 
says  that  "experience  decides  against  extemporaneous 
preaching,  though  there  are  exceptions ;  but  these  are  very 
few ;  and  we  must  not  be  led  astray  by  the  success  of  a 
few  first  rate  orators." 

Hume,  in  his  Essay  upon  Eloquence,  expresses  an  opin- 
ion that  the  modern  deficiency  in  this  art  is  to  be  attril)uted 


214         EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHING. 

to  "  that  extreme  affectation  of  extempore  speaking,  which 
has  led  to  extreme  carelessness  of  method." 

The  writer  of  an  article,  on  the  Greek  Orators,  in  the 
Edinburgh  Review,*  observes,  that  "  among  the  sources  of 
the  corruption  of  modern  eloquence,  may  clearly  be  distin- 
guished as  the  most  fruitful,  the  habit  of  extempore  speak- 
ing, acquired  rapidly  by  persons  who  frequent  popular 
assemblies,  and,  beginning  at  the  wrong  end,  attempt  to 
speak  before  they  have  studied  the  art  of  oratory,  or  even 
duly  stored  their  minds  with  the  treasures  of  thought  and 
language,  which  can  only  be  drawn  from  assiduous  inter- 
course with  the  ancient  and  modern  classics." 

These  are  the  prominent  objections  which  have  been 
made  to  the  practice  in  question.  Without  denying  that 
they  have  weight,  I  think  it  may  be  made  to  appear  that 
they  have  not  the  unquestionable  preponderance,  which  is 
assumed  for  them.  They  will  be  found,  on  examination,  to 
be  the  objections  of  a  cultivated  taste,  and  to  be  drawn 
from  the  examples  of  undisciplined  men,  who  ought  to  be 
left  entirely  out  of  the  question. 


The  objection  most  urged  is  that  which  relates  to  style. 
It  is  said,  the  expression  will  be  poor,  inelegant,  inaccurate, 
and  offensive  to  hearers  of  taste. 

To  those  who  urge  this  it  may  be  replied,  that  the  reason 
why  style  is  an  important  consideration  in  the  pulpit,  is, 
not  that  the  taste  of  the  hearers  may  be  gratified, — for  but  a 
small  part  of  any  congregation  is  capable  of  taking  cogni- 
zance of  this  matter ;  —  but  solely  for  the  purpose  of  pre- 
f^enting  the  speaker's  thoughts,  reasonings,  and  expostula- 

*  No.  LXXXI.  p.  82. 


OBJECTIONS.  21c 

tions  distinctly  and  forcibly  to  the  minds  of  his  hearers.  It 
this  be  effected,  it  \i\  all  which  can  reasonably  be  demanded. 
And  I  ask  if  it  be  not  notorious,  that  an  earnest  and  appro- 
priate elocution  will  give  this  effect  to  a  poor  style,  and  that 
poor  speaking  will  take  it  away  from  the  most  exact  and 
emphatic  style  ?  Is  it  not  also  notorious  that  the  peculiar 
earnestness  of  spontaneous  speech,  is,  above  all  others, 
suited  to  arrest  the  attention,  and  engage  the  feelings  of  an 
audience  ?  and  that  the  mere  reading  of  a  piece  of  fine 
composition,  under  the  notion  that  careful  thought  and  fin- 
ished diction  are  the  only  things  needful,  leaves  the  major- 
ity uninterested  in  the  discourse,  and  free  to  think  of  any- 
thing tiiey  please  ?  "  It  is  a  poor  compliment,"  says  Blair, 
"  that  one  is  an  accurate  reasoner,  if  he  be  not  a  persuasive 
speaker  also."  It  is  a  small  matter  that  the  style  is  poor, 
so  long  as  it  answers  the  great  purpose  of  instructing  and 
affecting  men.  So  that,  as  I  have  more  fully  shown  in  a 
fonner  place,  the  objection  lies  on  an  erroneous  foundation. 
Besides,  if  it  were  not  so,  it  will  be  found  quite  as  strong 
against  the  writing  of  sermons.  For  how  large  a  propor- 
tion of  sermon  writers  have  these  same  faults  of  style ! 
what  a  great  want  of  force,  neatness,  compactness,  is  there 
in  the  composition  of  most  preachers !  what  weakness,  in- 
elegance, and  inconclusiveness ;  and  how  small  improve.- 
ment  do  they  make,  even  after  the  practice  of  yeai"s  !  How 
happens  this?  It  is  because  they  do  not  make  this  an 
object  of  attention  and  study ;  and  some  might  be  unable 
to  attain  it  if  they  did.  But  that  watchfulness  and  care 
which  secure  a  correct  and  neat  style  in  writing,  would  also 
secure  it  in  speaking.  It  does  not  naturally  belong  to  the 
one,  more  than  to  the  other,  and  may  be  as  certainly  at- 
tained in  each  by  the  proper  pains.     Indeed,  so  far  as  my 


216  EXTEMPORANEOUS    PREACHING. 

observation  has  extended,  I  am  not  certain  that  there  is  not 
as  large  a  proportion  of  extempore  speakers,  whose  diction 
is  exact  and  unexceptionable,  as  of  writers  —  always  taking 
into  view  their  education,  which  equally  affects  the  one  and 
the  other.  And  it  is  a  consideration  of  great  weight,  that 
the  faults  in  question  are  far  less  offensive  in  speakers  than 
in  writers. 

It  is  apparent  that  objectors  of  this  sort  are  guilty  of  a 
double  mistake  ;  first,  in  laying  too  great  stress  upon  mere 
defects  of  style,  and  then  in  taking  for  granted,  that  these 
are  unavoidable.  They  might  as  well  insist  that  defects  of 
written  style  are  unavoidable.  Whereas  they  are  the  conse- 
quence of  the  negligent  mode  in  which  the  art  has  been 
studied,  and  of  its  having  been  given  up,  for  the  most  part,  to 
ignorant  and  fanatical  pretenders.  Let  it  be  diligently  cul- 
tivated by  educated  men,  and  we  shall  find  no  more  cause  to 
expel  it  from  the  pulpit  than  from  the  forum  or  the  parlia- 
ment. "  Poverty,  inelegance,  and  poorness  of  diction,"  will 
be  no  longer  so  "  generally  observed,"  and  even  hearers  of 
taste  will  cease  to  be  offended. 

n. 

A  want  of  order,  a  rambling,  unconnected,  desultory 
maimer,  is  commonly  objected ;  as  Hume  styles  it,  "  ex- 
treme carelessness  of  method ; "  and  this  is  so  often  ob- 
served, as  to  be  justly  an  object  of  dread.  But  this  is 
occasioned  by  that  indolence  and  want  of  discipline  to  which 
we  have  just  alluded.  It  is  not  a  necessary  evil.  If  a 
man  have  never  studied  the  art  of  speaking,  nor  passed 
through  a  course  of  preparatory  discipline ;  if  he  have  so 
rash  and  unjustifiable  a  confidence  in  himself,  that  he  will 
undertake  to  speak,  without  having  considered  what  he  shall 


OBJF.CTIONS.  217 

say,  what  object  he  shall  aim  at,  or  by  what  steps  he  shall 
attain  it ;  the  inevitable  consequence  will  be  confusion,  in- 
conclusiveness,  and  wandering.  Who  recommends  such  a 
course  ?  But  he  who  has  first  trained  himself  to  the  work, 
and  whenever  he  would  speak,  has  surveyed  his  ground, 
and  become  familiar  with  the  points  to  be  dwelt  upon,  and 
the  course  of  reasoning  and  track  of  thought  to  be  fol- 
lowed ;  will  go  on  from  one  step  to  another,  in  an  easy  and 
natural  order,  and  give  no  occasion  to  the  complaint  of  con- 
fusion or  disarrangement. 

*'  Some  preachers,"  says  Dinouart,  "  have  the  folly  to 
think  that  they  can  make  sermons  impromptu.  And  what 
a  piece  of  work  they  make  I  They  bolt  out  every  thing 
which  comes  into  their  head.  They  take  for  granted,  what 
ought  to  be  proved,  or  perhaps  they  state  half  the  argu- 
ment, and  forget  the  rest.  Their  appearance  corresponds 
to  the  state  of  their  mind,  which  is  occupied  in  hunting 
after  some  way  of  finishing  the  sentence  they  have  begun. 
They  repeat  themselves ;  they  wander  off  in  digression. 
They  stand  stiff  without  moving ;  or  if  they  are  of  a  Hvely 
temperament,  they  are  full  of  the  most  turbulent  action; 
their  eyes  and  hands  are  flying  about  in  every  direction, 
and  their  words  choke  in  their  throats.  They  are  like  men 
swimming  w^ho  have  got  frightened,  and  throw  about  their 
hands  and  (eet  at  random,  to  save  themselves  from  drown- 
ing." 

There  is  doubtless  great  truth  in  this  humorous  descrip- 
tion. But  what  is  the  legitimate  inference  ?  that  extempo- 
raneous speaking  is  altogether  ridiculous  and  mischievous  ? 
or  only  that  it  is  an  art  which  requires  study  and  discipline, 
and  which  no  man  should  presume  to  practise,  until  he  has 
fitted  himself  for  it  ? 

19 


S18         EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHING. 

m. 

In  the  same  way  I  should  dispose  of  the  objection,  that 
this  habit  leads  to  bai-renness  in  preaching,  and  the  ever- 
lasting repetition  of  the  same  sentiments  and  topics.  If  a 
man  make  his  facility  of  speech  an  excuse  for  the  neglect 
of  study,  then  doubtless  this  will  be  the  result.  He  who 
cannot  resist  his  indolent  propensities,  had  best  avoid  this 
occasion  of  temptation.  He  must  be  able  to  command  him- 
self to  think,  and  industriously  prepare  himself  by  medita- 
tion, if  he  would  be  safe  in  this  hazardous  experiment.  He 
who  does  this,  and  continues  to  learn  and  reflect  while  he 
preaches,  will  be  no  more  empty  and  monotonous  than  if 
He  carefully  wrote  every  word. 

IV. 

But  this  temptation  to  indolence  in  the  preparation  for 
the  desk,  is  urged  as  in  itself  a  decisive  objection.  A  man 
finds,  that,  after  a  little  practice,  it  is  an  exceedingly  easy 
*hing  to  fill  up  his  half-hour  with  declamation  which  shall 
pass  off  very  well,  and  hence  he  grows  negligent  in  previ- 
ous meditation  ;  and  insensibly  degenerates  into  an  empty 
exhorter,  without  choice  of  language,  or  variety  of  ideas. 
This  is  undoubtedly  the  great  and  alarming  danger  of  this 
practice.  This  must  be  triumphed  over,  or  it  is  ruinous. 
We  see  examples  of  it  wherever  we  look  among  those 
whose  preaching  is  exclusively  extempore.  In  these  cases, 
the  evil  rises  to  its  magnitude  in  consequence  of  their  total 
neglect  of  the  pen.  The  habit  of  writing  a  certain  propor- 
tion of  the  time  would,  in  some  measure,  counteract  thia 
dangerous  tendency. 

But  it  is  still  insisted,  that  man's  natural  love  of  ease  iB 


OBJECTIONS.  219 

not  to  be  trusted ;  that  he  will  not  long  continue  the  drudg- 
ery of  writing  in  part ;  that  when  he  has  once  gained  con- 
fidence to  s[)eak  without  study,  he  will  find  it  so  flattering 
to  his  indolence,  that  he  will  involuntarily  give  himself  up 
to  it,  and  relinquish  the  pen  altogether ;  that  consequently 
there  is  no  security,  except  in  never  beginning. 

To  this  it  may  be  repUed,  that  they  who  have  not  princi- 
ple and  self-government  enough  to  keep  them  industrious, 
will  not  be  kept  so  by  being  compelled  to  write  sermons. 
I  think  we  have  abundant  pi-oof,  that  a  man  may  writ« 
with  as  little  pains  and  thinking,  as  he  can  speak.  It  by 
no  means  follows,  that  because  it  is  on  paper,  it  is  therefore 
the  result  of  study.  And  if  it  be  not,  it  will  be  greatly  in- 
ferior, in  point  of  effect,  to  an  unpremeditated  declamation-; 
for  in  the  latter  case,  there  will  probably  be  at  least  a  tem- 
porary excitement  of  feeling,  and  consequent  vivacity  of 
manner,  while  in  the  fonner  the  indolence  of  the  writer 
will  be  made  doubly  intolerable  by  his  heaviness  in  read- 
ing. 

It  cannot  be  doubted,  however,  that  if  any  one  find  his 
facility  of  extemporaneous  invention,  likely  to  prove  de- 
structive to  his  habits  of  diligent  application  ;  it  were  advi- 
sable that  he  refrain  from  *he  practice.  It  could  not  be 
worth  while  for  him  to  lose  his  habits  of  study  and  think- 
ing for  the  sake  of  an  ability  to  speak,  which  would  avail 
him  but  little,  after  his  ability  to  think  has  been  weakened 
or  destroyed. 

As  for  those  whose  indolence  habitually  prevails  over 
principle,  and  who  make  no  preparation  for  duty  excepting 
the  mechanical  one  of  covering  over  a  certain  number  of 
pages,  —  they  have  no  concern  in  the  ministry,  and  should 
be  driveji  to  seek  some  other  employment,  where  their  me 


220  EXTEMPORANEOUS    PREACHING. 

clianical  labor  may  provide  them  a  livelihood,  without  in- 
juring their  own  souls,  or  those  of  other  men. 

If  the  objection  in  question  be  applied  to  conscientious 
men,  whose  hearts  are  in  their  profession,  and  who  have  a 
sincere  desire  to  do  good,  it  certainly  has  very  little  weight. 
The  minds  of  such  men  are  kept  active  with  reflection,  and 
stored  with  knowledge,  and  warm  with  religious  feeling. 
They  are  therefore  always  ready  to  speak  to  the  purpose, 
as  well  as  write  to  the  purpose ;  and  their  habitual  sense 
of  the  importance  of  their  office,  and  their  anxiety  to 
fulfil  it  in  the  best  manner,  will  forbid  that  indolence 
which  is  so  disastrous.  The  objection  implies,  that 
the  consequence  pointed  out  is  one  which  cannot  be  avoided. 
Experience  teaches  us  the  conti-ary.  It  is  the  tendency 
—  but  a  tendency  which  may  be,  for  it  has  been,  coun- 
teracted. Many  have  preached  in  this  mode  for  years, 
and  yet  have  never  relaxed  their  diligence  in  study, 
nor  declined  in  the  variety,  vigor,  and  interest  of  their  dis- 
courses ;  sometimes  dull,  undoubtedly ;  but  this  may  be 
said  with  equal  truth  of  the  most  faithful  and  laborious 

writers. 

V. 

Many  suppose  that  there  is  a  certain  natural  talent,  es- 
sential to  success  in  extempore  speaking,  no  less  than  in 
poetry ;  and  that  it  is  absurd  to  recommend  the  art  to  those 
who  have  not  this  peculiar  talent,  and  vain  for  them  to 
attempt  its  practice. 

In  regard  to  that  ready  flow  of  words,  which  seems  to  be 
the  natural  gift  of  some  men,  it  is  of  little  consequence 
whether  it  be  really  such,  or  be  owing  to  the  education  and 
habits  of  early  life,  and  vain  self-confidence.  It  is  certain 
that  diffidence  and  the  want  of  habit  are  great  hindrances 


OBJECTIONS.  22J 

to  fluency  of  speech  ;  and  it  is  equally  certain,  that  thii 
natural  fluency  is  a  very  questionable  advantage  to  him 
who  would  be  an  impressive  speaker.  It  is  quite  observa- 
ble that  those  who  at  first  talk  easiest,  do  not  always  talk 
best.  Their  very  facility  is  a  snare  to  them.  It  serves  to 
keep  them  content ;  they  make  no  effort  to  improve,  and 
are  likely  to  fall  into  slovenly  habits  of  elocution.  So  that 
this  unacquired  fluency  is  so  far  from  essential,  that  it  is  not 
even  a  benefit,  and  it  may  be  an  injury.  It  keeps  from 
final  eminence  by  the  very  greatness  of  its  early  promise. 
On  the  other  hand,  he  who  possesses  originally  no  remark- 
able command  of  language,  and  whom  an  unfortunate  bash- 
fulness  prevents  from  well  using  what  he  has  ;  is  obliged  to 
subject  himself  to  severe  discipline,  to  submit  to  rules  and 
tasks,  to  go  thi'ough  a  tedious  process  of  training,  to  acquire 
by  much  labor  the  needful  sway  over  his  thoughts  and 
words,  so  that  they  shall  come  at  his  bidding,  and  not  be 
driven  away  by  his  own  diflidence,  or  the  presence  of  other 
men.  To  do  all  this,  is  a  long  and  disheartening  labor. 
He  is  exposed  to  frequent  mortifications,  and  must  endure 
many  grievous  failures,  before  he  attain  that  confidence 
which  is  indispensable  to  success.  But  then  in  this  disci- 
pline, his  powers,  mental  and  moral,  are  strained  up  to 
the  highest  intenseness  of  action  ;  after  persevering  prac* 
tice,  they  become  habitually  subject  to  his  control,  and 
work  with  a  precision,  exactness,  and  energy,  which  can 
never  be  in  the  possession  of  him,  who  has  depended  on 
his  native,  undisciplined  gift.  Of  the  truth  of  this,  exam- 
ples are  by  no  means  wanting,  and  I  could  name,  if  it 
were  proper,  more  than  one  striking  instance  within  my 
own  observation.  It  was  probably  this  to  which  Newton 
referred,  when  he  said,  that  he  neve-  spoke  well  till  he 
19* 


222  EXTEMPORANEOUS   PREACHING. 

felt  that  he  could  not  speak  at  all.  Let  no  one  therefore 
think  it  an  obstacle  in  his  way  that  he  has  no  readiness  of 
words.  If  he  have  good  sense  and  no  deficiency  of  talent, 
and  is  willing  to  labor  for  this  as  all  great  acquisitions  must 
be  labored  for,  he  needs  iK)t  fear  but  that  in  time  he  will  at- 
tain it. 

We  must  be  careful,  however,  not  to  mistake  the  object 
to  be  attained.  It  is  not  a  high  rank  in  oratory,  consum- 
mate eloquence.  If  it  were,  then  indeed  a  young  man 
might  pause  till  he  had  ascertained  whether  he  possessed 
all  those  extraordinary  endowments  of  intellect,  imagina- 
tion, sensibility,  countenance,  voice,  and  person,  which  be- 
long to  few  men  in  a  century,  and  without  which  the  great 
orator  does  not  exist.  He  is  one  of  those  splendid  forma- 
tions of  nature,  which  she  exhibits  but  rarely ;  and  it  is  not 
necessary  to  the  object  of  his  pursuit  that  the  minister  be 
such.  The  purposes  of  his  office  are  less  ambitious,  —  to 
impart  instruction  and  do  good  ;  and  it  is  by  no  means  cer- 
tain that  the  greatest  eloquence  is  best  adapted  to  these 
purposes  in  the  pulpit.  But  any  man,  with  powers  which 
fit  him  for  the  ministry  at  all,  —  unless  there  be  a  few  ex- 
traordinary exceptions,  —  is  capable  of  learning  to  express 
himself  clearly,  correctly,  and  with  method ;  and  this  is 
precisely  what  is  wanted,  and  no  more  than  this.  I  do  not 
say  eloquently  ;  for  as  it  is  not  thought  indispensable  that 
every  writer  of  sermons  should  be  eloquent,  it  cannot  be 
thought  essential  that  every  speaker  should  be  so.  But 
the  same  powers  which  have  enabled  him  to  write,  will, 
with  sufficient  discipline,  enable  him  to  speak ;  with  every 
probability  that  when  he  comes  to  speak  with  the  same 
ease  and  coUectedness,  he  will  do  it  with  a  nearer  approach 
to  eloquence.     Without  such  discipline  he  has  no  right  to 


OBJECTIONS.  223 

hope  for  success ;  let  him  not  say  that  success  is  impossible, 
until  he  has  submitted  to  it. 

I  apprehend  that  these  remarks  will  be  found  not  only 
correct  in  theory,  but  agreeable  to  experience.  With  the 
exceeding  little  systematic  cultivation  of  the  art  which 
there  is  amongst  us,  and  no  actual  instruction,  we  find  that 
a  great  majority  of  the  lawyers  in  our  courts,  and  not  a 
small  portion  of  the  members  of  our  legislatures,  are  able 
to  argue  and  debate.  In  some  of  the  most  popular  and 
quite  numerous  religious  sects,  we  find  preachers  enough, 
who  are  able  to  communicate  their  thoughts  and  harangue 
their  congregations,  and  exert  very  powerful  and  perma- 
nent influence  over  large  bodies  of  the  people.  Some  of 
these  are  men  of  as  small  natural  talents  and  as  limited 
aducation,  as  any  that  enter  the  sacred  office.  It  should 
seem  therefore  tliat  no  one  needs  to  despair. 

In  the  ancient  republics  of  Greece  and  Rome,  this  ac- 
complishment was  a  necessary  branch  of  a  finished  educa- 
tion. A  much  smaller  proportion  of  the  citizens  were  ed- 
ucated than  amongst  us ;  but  of  these  a  much  lai'ger  num- 
ber became  orators.  No  man  could  hope  for  distinction 
or  influence,  and  yet  slight  this  art.*  The  commanders 
of  their  armies  were  orators  as  well  as  soldiers,  and  ruled 
as  well  by  their  rhetorical  as  by  their  military  skill.  There 
was  no  trusting  with  them  as  with  us,  to  a  natural  facility, 

*  It  is  often  said  that  extemporaneous  speaking  is  the  distinction 
of  modern  eloquence.  But  the  whole  language  of  Cicero's  rhetori- 
cal works,  as  well  as  particular  terms  in  common  use,  and  anecdotes 
recorded  of  different  speakers,  prove  the  contrary  ;  not  to  mention 
Quinctilian's  express  instructions  on  the  subject.  Hume,  also,  tellp 
us  from  Suidas,  that  the  writing  of  speeches  was  unknown  until  the 
time  of  Pericles. 


224  EXTEMPORANEOUS    PREACHING. 

or  the  acquisition  of  an  accidental  fluency  by  actual  prae 
tice.  But  they  served  an  apprenticeship  to  the  art.  They 
passed  through  a  regular  course  of  instruction  in  schools. 
They  submitted  to  long  and  laborious  vliscipline  —  infinitum 
labor  et  quotidiana  meditatio.*  They  exercised  themselves 
frequently,  both  before  equals  and  in  the  presence  of  teach- 
ers, vvho  criticised,  reproved,  rebuked,  excited  emulation, 
and  left  nothing  undone  which  art  and  perseverance  could 
accomplish.  The  greatest  orators  of  antiquity,  so  far  from 
being  favored  by  natural  tendencies,  except  indeed  in  their 
high  intellectual  endowments,  had  to  struggle  against  natu- 
ral obstacles ;  and  instead  of  growing  up  spontaneously  to 
their  unrivalled  eminence,  they  forced  themselves  forward 
by  the  most  discouraging  artificial  process.  Demosthenes 
combatted  an  impediment  in  speech  and  ungainliness  of  ges- 
ture, which  at  first  drove  him  from  the  forum  in  disgrace. 
Cicero  failed  at  first  through  weakness  of  lungs,  and  an  ex- 
cessive vehemence  of  manner,  which  wearied  his  hearers 
and  defeated  his  own  purpose.  These  defects  were  con- 
quered by  study  and  discipline.  Cicero  exiled  himself  from 
home,  and  during  his  absence  in  various  lands  passed  not 
a  day  without  a  rhetorical  exercise ;  seeking  the  masters 
who  were  most  severe  in  criticism,  as  the  surest  means  of 
leading  him  to  the  perfection  at  which  he  aimed.  Such 
too  was  the  education  of  their  other  great  men.  They 
were  all,  according  to  their  ability  and  station,  orators  ;  or- 
ators, not  by  nature  or  accident,  but  by  education  ;  formei 
in  a  strict  process  of  rhetorical  training ;  admired  and  fol- 
lowed even  while  Demosthenes  and  Cicero  were  living,  and 
unknown  now,  only  because  it  is  not  possible  that  any  but 
the  first  should  survive  the  ordeal  of  ages. 

*  Tac.  de  Or.  Dial.  c.  30. 


OBJECTIONS.  225 

The  infi  rence  to  be  drawn  from  these  observations,  is, 
iat  if  so  many  of  those  who  received  an  accomphshed 
education  became  accomplished  orators,  —  because  to  become 
so  was  one  purpose  of  their  study, — then  it  is  in  the  power 
of  a  much  hxrger  proportion  amongst  us,  to  form  themselves 
into  creditable  and  accurate  speakers.  The  inference 
should  not  be  denied  until  proved  false  by  experiment. 
Let  this  art  be  made  an  object  of  attention,  and  young  men 
train  themselves  to  it  faithfully  and  long ;  and  if  any  of 
competent  talents  and  tolerable  science  be  found  at  last 
incapable  of  expressing  themselves  in  continued  and 
connected  discourse,  so  as  to  answer  the  ends  of  the 
Christian  ministry ;  then,  and  not  till  then,  let  it  be  said 
that  a  peculiar  talent  or  natural  aptitude  is  requisite, 
the  want  of  which  must  render  effort  vain ;  then,  and  not 
till  then,  let  us  acquiesce  in  this  indolent  and  timorous  no- 
tion, which  contradicts  the  whole  testimony  of  antiquity, 
and  all  the  experience  of  the  world.  Doubtless,  after  the 
most  that  can  be  done,  there  will  be  found  the  greatest  va- 
riety of  attainment ;  "  men  will  differ,"  as  Burnet  remarks, 
*'  quite  as  much  as  in  their  written  compositions  ; "  and  some 
will  do  but  poorly  what  others  will  do  excellently.  But  this 
is  likewise  true  of  every  other  art  in  which  men  engage,  and 
not  least  so  of  writing  sermons  ;  concerning  which  no  one 
will  say,  that  as  poor  are  not  written,  as  it  would  be  possi- 
ble for  any  one  to  speak.  In  truth,  men  of  small  talents 
and  great  sluggishness,  of  a  feeble  sense  of  duty  and 
no  zeal,  will  of  course  make  poor  sermons,  by  whatever 
process  they  may  do  it,  let  them  write  or  let  them  speak. 
It  is  doubfful  concerning  some,  whether  they  would  even 
steal  good  ones. 


226  EXTEMPORANEOUS    PREACHING. 

The  survey  we  have  now  taken  renders  it  evident,  that 
the  evils,  which  are  principally  objected  against  as  attend- 
ing this  mode  of  preaching,  are  not  necessary  evils,  but  are 
owing  t4j  insufficient  study  and  preparation  before  the  prac- 
tice is  commenced,  and  indolence  afterward.  This  is  im- 
plied in  the  very  expressions  of  the  objectors  themselves, 
who  attribute  the  evil  to  "beginning  at  the  wrong  end, 
attempting  to  speak  before  studying  the  art  of  oratory,  or 
even  storing  the  mind  with  treasures  of  thought  and  lan- 
guage." It  is,  also,  implied  in  this  language,  that  study  and 
preparation  are  capable  of  removing  the  objections.  I  do 
not  therefore  advocate  the  art,  without  insisting  on  the  ne- 
cessity of  severe  discipline  and  training.  No  man  should 
be  encouraged  or  permitted  to  adopt  it,  who  will  not  take 
the  necessary  pains,  and  proceed  with  the  necessary  perse- 
verance. 

This  should  be  the  more  earnestly  insisted  upon,  because 
it  is  from  our  loose  and  lazy  notions  on  the  subject,  that 
eloquence  in  every  department  is  suffering  so  much,  and 
that  the  pulpit  especially  has  become  so  powerless  ;  where 
the  most  important  things  that  receive  utterance  upon  earth, 
are  sometimes  read  like  school-boys'  tasks,  without  even  the 
poor  pains  to  lay  emphasis  on  the  right  words,  and  to  pause 
in  the  right  places.  And  this,  because  we  fancy  that,  if 
nature  have  not  designed  us  for  orators,  it  is  vain  to  make 
effort,  and  if  she  have,  we  shall  be  such  without  effort. 
True,  that  the  noble  gifts  of  mind  are  from  nature ;  but 
not  language,  or  knowledge,  or  accent,  or  tone,  or  gesture  ; 
these  are  to  be  learned,  and  it  is  with  these  that  the 
speaker  is  concerned.  These  are  all  matters  of  acquisition, 
and  of  difficult  acquisition  ;  possible  to  be  attained,  and  well 
worth  the  exertion  that  must  be  made. 


OBJECTIONS.  227 

The  history  of  the  world  is  full  of  testimony  to  prove 
how  much  depends  upon  industry ;  not  an  eminent  orator 
has  lived,  but  is  an  example  of  it.  Yet  in  contradiction  to 
all  this,  the  almost  universal  feeling  appears  to  be,  that  in- 
dustry can  effect  nothing,  that  eminence  is  the  result  of 
accident,  and  that  every  one  must  be  content  to  remain  just 
what  he  may  happen  to  be.  Thus  multitudes,  who  come 
forward  as  teachers  and  guides,  suffer  themselves  to  be  sat- 
isfied with  the  most  indifferent  attainments  and  a  miserable 
mediocrity,  without  so  much  as  inquiring  how  they  might 
rise  higher,  mucti  less  making  any  attempt  to  rise.  For 
any  other  art  they  would  have  served  an  apprenticeship, 
and  would  be  ashamed  to  practise  it  in  public  before  they 
had  learned  it.  If  any  one  would  sing,  he  attends  a  mas- 
ter, and  is  drilled  in  the  very  elementary  principles ;  and 
only  after  the  most  laborious  process  dares  to  exercise  his 
voice  in  public.  This  he  does,  though  he  has  scarce  any 
thing  to  learn  but  the  mechanical  execution  of  what  lies  in 
sensible  forms  before  his  eye.  But  the  extemporaneous 
speaker,  who  is  to  invent  as  well  as  to  utter,  to  carry  on  an 
operation  of  the  mind  as  well  as  to  produce  sound,  enters 
upon  the  work  without  preparatory  discipline,  and  then 
wonders  that  he  fails !  If  he  were  leai'ning  to  play  on  the 
flute  for  public  exhibition,  what  hours  and  days  would  he 
spend  in  giving  facility  to  his  fingers,  and  attaining  the 
power  of  the  sweetest  and  most  impressive  execution.  If 
he  were  devoting  himself  to  the,  crgan,  what  months  and 
years  would  he  labor,  tliat  he  migut  know  its  compass,  and 
6e  master  of  its  keys,  and  be  able  to  draw  out,  at  will,  all 
its  various  combinations  of  harmonious  sound,  and  its  full 
richness  and  delicacy  of  expression.  And  yet  he  will 
fiancy  that  the  grandest,  the  most  various,  the  most  expres- 


228         EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHINO. 

sive  of  all  instruments,  which  the  infinite  Creator  has  fash- 
ioned by  the  union  of  an  intellectual  soul  with  the  powers 
of  speech,  may  be  played  upon  without  study  or  practice ; 
he  comes  to  it,  a  mere  uninsti-ucted  tyro,  and  thinks  to  man- 
age all  its  stops,  and  command  the  whole  compass  of  its 
varied  and  comprehensive  power!  He  finds  himself  % 
bungler  in  the  attempt,  is  mortified  at  his  failure,  and  eettlss 
it  in  his  mind  forever  that  the  attempt  is  vain. 

Success  in  every  art,  whatever  may  be  the  natural  talent, 
is  always  the  reward  of  industry  and  pains.  But  the  in- 
stances are  many,  of  men  of  the  finest  natural  geniua,. 
whose  beginning  has  promised  much,  but  who  have  degen. 
crated  wretchedly  as  they  advanced,  because  they  trusted 
to  their  gifts  and  made  no  effort  to  improve.  That  there 
have  never  been  other  men  of  equal  endowments  with 
Demosthenes  and  Cicero,  none  would  venture  to  suppose  ; 
but  who  have  so  devoted  themselves  to  their  art,  or  become 
equal  in  excellence  ?  If  those  great  men  had  been  content, 
like  others,  to  continue  as  they  began,  and  had  never  made 
their  persevering  efforts  for  improvement,  what  would  their 
countries  have  benefitted  from  their  genius,  or  the  world 
have  known  of  their  fame  ?  They  would  have  been  lost 
in  the  undistinguished  crowd,  that  sunk  to  oblivion  around 
them.  Of  how  many  more  will  the  same  remark  prove 
true !  What  encouragement  is  thus  given  to  the  industri- 
ous !  With  such  encouragement,  how  inexcusable  is  the 
negligence  which  suffers  the  most  interesting  and  important 
truths  to  seem  heavy  and  dull,  and  fall  ineffectual  to  the 
ground,  through  mere  sluggishness  in  their  delivery!  How 
unworthy  of  one  who  performs  the  high  function  of  a  reli- 
gious instructor  —  upon  whom  depend,  in  a  great  measure, 
the  reliffious  knowledge  and  devotional  sentiment  and  final 


OBJECTIONS.  229 

character  of  many  fellow  beings  —  to  imagine  that  he  can 
worthily  discharge  this  great  concern  by  occasionally  talk- 
ing for  an  hour,  he  knows  not  how,  and  in  a  manner  which 
he  has  taken  no  pains  to  render  correct,  impressive,  or  at- 
tractive ;  and  which,  simply  through  want  of  that  commaiul 
over  himself  which  study  would  give,  is  imraethodical, 
verbose,  inaccurate,  feeble,  trifling.  It  has  been  said  of  the 
good  preacher,  that  "  truths  divine  come  mended  from  his 
tongue."  AlaSj  they  come  ruined  and  worthless  from  such 
a  man  as  this.  They  lose  that  holy  energy  by  which  they 
are  to  convert  the  soul  and  purify  man  for  heaven,  and 
sink,  in  interest  and  eflScacy,  below  the  level  of  those 
principles  which  govern  the  ordinary  affairs  of  this  lower 
norld. 


«0 


CHAPTER   III. 


The  observations  contained  in  the  preceding  chaptef 
make  it  sufficiently  evident,  that  the  art  of  extemporaneous 
speaking,  however  advantageous  to  the  Christian  minister, 
and  however  possible  to  be  acquired,  is  yet  attended  with 
embarrassments  and  difficulties,  which  are  to  be  removed 
only  by  long  and  arduous  labor.  It  is  not  enough,  how- 
ever, to  insist  upon  the  necessity  of  this  discipline.  We 
must  know  in  what  it  consists,  and  how  it  is  to  be  conducted. 
In  completing,  therefore,  the  plan  I  have  proposed  to  my- 
self, I  am  now  to  give  a  few  hints  respecting  the  mode  in 
which  the  study  is  to  be  carried  on,  and  obstacles  to  be  sur- 
mounted. These  hints,  gathered  partly  from  experience 
and  partly  from  observation  and  books,  will  be  necessarily 
incomplete ;  but  not,  it  is  hoped,  altogether  useless  to  those 
who  are  asking  some  direction. 


The  first  thing  to  be  observed  is,  that  the  student  who 
would  acquire  facility  in  this  art,  should  bear  it  constantly 
in  mind,  and  have  regard  to  it  in  all  his  studies,  and  in  his 
whole  mode  of  study.  The  reason  is  very  obvious.  He 
that  would  become  eminent  in  any  pursuit,  must  make  it 
the  primary  and  almost  exclusive  object  of  his  attentioo 


RULES.  231 

It  must  never  be  long  absent  from  his  thoughts,  and  he 
must  be  contriving  how  to  promote  it,  in  every  thing  he 
undertakes.  It  is  thus  that  the  miser  accumulates,  by 
making  the  most  trifling  occurrences  the  occasions  of  gain ; 
and  thus  the  ambitious  man  is  on  the  alert  to  forward  his 
purposes  of  advancement  by  little  events  which  another 
would  pass  unobserved.  So  too  he,  the  business  of  whose 
life  is  preaching,  should  be  on  the  watch  to  x'ender  every 
thing  subservient  to  this  end.  The  inquiry  should  always 
be,  how  he  can  turn  the  knowledge  he  is  acquiring,  the  sub- 
ject he  is  studying,  this  mode  of  reasoning,  this  event,  this 
conversation,  and  the  conduct  of  this  or  that  man,  to  aid 
the  purposes  of  religious  instruction.  He  may  find  an  ex- 
ample in  the  manner  in  which  Pope  pursued  his  favorite 
study.  "  From  his  attention  to  poetry,"  says  Johnson,  "  he 
was  never  diverted.  If  conversation  offered  any  thing  that 
could  be  improved,  he  committed  it  to  paper  ;  if  a  thought, 
or  perhaps  an  expression  more  happy  than  was  common, 
rose  to  his  mind,  he  was  careful  to  write  it ;  an  indepen- 
dent distich  was  preserved  for  an  opportunity  of  insertion, 
and  some  little  fragments  have  been  found  containing  lines, 
or  parts  of  lines,  to  be  wrought  upon  at  some  other  time." 
By  a  like  habitual  and  vigilant  attention,  the  preacher  will 
find  scarce  any  thing  but  may  be  made  to  minister  to  his 
great  design,  by  either  giving  rise  to  some  new  train  of 
thought,  or  suggesting  an  argument,  or  placing  some  truth 
in  a  new  light,  or  furnishing  some  useful  illustration. 
Thus  none  of  his  reading  will  be  lost;  every  poem  and 
play,  every  treatise  on  science,  and  speculation  in  philos- 
ophy, and  even  every  ephemeral  tale  may  be  made  to  give 
hints  toward  the  better  management  of  sermons,  and  the 
more  effectual  proposing  and  communicating  of  truth. 


232  EXTEMPORANEOUS   PREACHING. 

He  who  proposes  to  himself  the  art  of  extemporaneous 
speaking,  should  in  like  manner  have  constant  regard  to 
this  particular  object,  and  make  every  thing  co-operate  to 
form  those  habits  of  mind  which  are  essential  to  it.  This 
may  be  done,  not  only  without  any  hindrance  to  the  pro- 
gress of  his  other  studies,  but  even  so  far  as  to  promote 
them.  The  most  important  requisites  are  rapid  thinking, 
and  ready  command  of  language.  By  rapid  thinking  I 
mean,  what  has  already  been  spoken  of,  the  power  of  seiz- 
ing at  once  upon  the  most  prominent  points  of  the  subject 
to  be  discussed,  and  tracing  out,  in  their  proper  order,  the 
subordinate  thoughts  which  connect  them  together.  This 
power  depends  very  much  upon  habit ;  a  habit  more  easily 
acquired  by  some  minds  than  by  others,  and  by  some 
with  great  difficulty.  But  there  ai-e  few  who,  should  they 
have  a  view  to  the  formation  of  such  a  habit  in  all  their 
studies,  might  not  attain  it  in  a  degree  quite  adequate  to 
their  purpose.  This  is  much  more  indisputably  true  in  re- 
gard to  fluency  of  language. 

Let  it,  therefore,  be  a  part  of  his  daily  care  to  analyze 
the  subjects  which  come  before  him,  and  to  frame  sketches 
of  sermons.  This  will  aid  him  to  acquire  a  facility  in  lay- 
ing open,  dividing,  and  arranging  topics,  and  preparin>^ 
those  outlines  which  he  is  to  take  with  him  into  the  pulpit. 
Let  him  also  investigate  carefully  the  method  of  every 
author  he  reads,  marking  the  divisions  of  his  arrangement, 
and  the  connection  and  train  of  his  reasoning.  Butler's 
preface  to  his  Sermons  will  afford  him  some  fine  hints  on 
this  way  of  study.  Let  this  be  his  habitual  mode  of  read- 
ing, so  that  he  shall  as  much  do  this,  as  receive  the  mean- 
ing of  separate  sentences,  and  shall  be  always  able  to  give 
a  better  account  of  the  progress  of  the  argument  and  the 


KULES.  233 

lelation  of  every  part  to  the  others  and  to  the  whole,  than 
of  merely  individual  passages  and  separate  ilhistrations. 
This  will  infallibly  beget  a  readiness  in  finding  the  divi- 
sions and  boundaries  of  a  subject,  which  is  one  important 
requisite  to  an  easy  and  successful  speaker. 

In  a  similar  manner,  let  him  always  bear  in  mind  the 
value  of  a  fluent  and  correct  use  of  language.  Let  him 
not  be  negligent  of  this  in  his  conversation  ,  but  be  careful 
ever  to  select  the  best  words,  to  avoid  a  slovenly  style  and 
drawling  utterance,  and  to  aim  at  neatness,  force,  and  brev- 
ity. This  may  be  done  without  formality  or  stiffness,  or 
pedantic  affectation ;  and  when  settled  into  a  habit  is  in- 
valuable. 

n. 

In  addition  to  this  general  cultivation,  there  should  be 
frequent  exercise  of  the  act  of  speaking.  Practice  is  essen- 
tial to  perfection  in  any  art,  and  in  none  more  so  than  iq 
this.  No  man  reads  well  or  writes  well,  except  by  long 
practice  ;  and  he  cannot  expect  without  it  to  speak  well  — 
an  operation  which  is  equivalent  to  the  other  two  united. 
He  may  indeed  get  along,  as  the  phrase  is ;  but  not  so 
well  as  he  might  do  and  should  do.  He  may  not  always 
be  able  even  to  get  along.  He  may  be  as  sadly  discom- 
fited as  a  friend  of  mine,  who  said  that  he  had  made  the 
attempt,  and  was  convinced  that  for  him  to  speak  extem- 
pore was  impossible ;  he  had  risen  from  his  study  table, 
and  tried  to  make  a  speech,  proving  that  virtue  is  better 
than  vice ;  but  stumbled  and  failed  at  the  very  outset. 
How  could  one  hope  to  do  better  in  a  first  attempt,  if  he 
had  not  considered  beforehand  what  he  should  say  ?  I' 
were  as  rational  to  think  he  could  play  on  the  organ  with- 
20* 


234  EXTEMPORANEOUS    PREACHING. 

out  having  learned,  or  translate  from  a  language  he  had 
never  studied. 

It  would  not  be  too  much  to  require  of  the  student,  that 
he  should  exercise  himself  eveiy  day  once  at  least,  if  not 
oftener ;  and  this  on  a  variety  of  subjects,  and  in  various 
ways,  that  he  may  attain  a  facility  in  every  mode.  It 
would  be  a  pleasant  interchange  of  employment  to  rise 
from  the  subject  which  occupies  his  thoughts,  or  from  the 
book  which  he  is  reading,  and  repeat  to  himself  the  sub- 
stance of  what  he  has  just  perused,  with  such  additions 
and  variations,  or  criticisms,  as  may  suggest  themselves  at 
the  moment.  There  could  hardly  be  a  more  useful  exer- 
cise, even  if  there  were  no  reference  to  this  particular  end. 
How  many  excellent  chapters  of  valuable  authors,  how 
many  fine  views  of  important  subjects,  would  be  thus  im- 
pressed upon  his  mind,  and  what  rich  treasures  of  thought 
and  language  would  be  thus  laid  up  in  store.  And  accord- 
ing as  he  should  be  engaged  in  a  work  of  reasoning,  or 
description,  or  exhortation,  or  narrative,  he  would  be  at- 
taining the  power  of  expressing  himself  readily  in  each 
of  these  various  styles.  By  pursuing  this  course  for  two 
or  three  years,  "  a  man  may  render  himself  such  a  master 
in  this  matter,"  says  Burnet,  "  that  he  can  never  be  sur- 
prised ; "  and  he  adds,  that  he  never  knew  a  man  faithfully 
to  pursue  the  plan  of  study  he  proposed,  without  being  suc- 
cessful at  last 


m. 

When  by  such  a  course  of  study  and  discipline  he  has 

attained  a  tolerable  fluency  of  thoughts  and  words,  and  a 

mo<?erate  confidence  in  his  f  wn  powei-s ;  there  are  several 


RULES.  23/5 

things  to  be  observed  in  first  exercising  the  gift  in  public^ 
in  order  to  ensure  comfort  and  success. 

It  is  advisable  to  make  the  first  efforts  in  some  other 
place  than  the  pulpit.  The  pulpit,  from  various  causes 
already  alluded  to,  is  the  most  embarrassing  place  from 
which  a  man  can  speak.  One  may  utter  himself  fluently 
in  a  spot  of  less  sanctity  and  dignity,  who  should  be  unable 
to  summon  his  self-possession  or  command  his  thoughts  in 
that  desk,  which  he  never  names  or  contemplates,  but 
"filled  with  solemn  awe."  Let  the  beginner,  therefore, 
select  some  other  field,  until  he  have  become  accustomed 
to  the  exercise,  and  disciplined  to  self  command.  Let  him, 
in  the  familiar  lectures  of  the  Sunday  school,  or  in  classes 
for  the  biblical  instruction  of  young  people,  or  in  private 
meetings  for  social  religious  worship,  when  there  is  less 
restraint  upon  his  powers  and  he  is  warmed  by  near  con- 
tact with  those  whom  he  addresses — let  him  in  such  scenes 
make  the  first  rude  trial  of  his  gifts.  Practice  there  will 
give  him  confidence  and  facility ;  and  he  may  afterward 
make  the  more  hazardous  and  responsible  attempt  before  a 
Sabbath  congregation. 

IV. 

It  has  been  generally  recommended  to  beginners,  that 
their  first  experiments  should  be  hortatory ;  and  for  this 
end,  that  after  having  written  the  body  of  the  discourse, 
the  appHcation  and  conclusion  should  be  left  to  the  moment 
of  delivery  Then,  it  is  said,  the  hearer  and  speaker  hav- 
ing become  engaged  and  warm  in  the  subject,  the  former 
will  less  observe  any  blemishes  and  inexactness  of  lan- 
guage, and  the  latter  will  have  a  freedom  and  flow  of  utter- 
ance, which  he  would  be  less  Ukely  to  enjoy  at  an  eailier 


236         EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHING. 

and  colder  moment ;  besides,  that  the  exhortation  is  a  much 
easier  achievement  than  the  body  of  the  discourse. 

It  is  probable  that  for  some  persons  this  rule  may  be 
(bund  best ;  though  if  I  were  to  give  one  founded  on  my 
own  experience,  it  would  be  directly  opposed  to  it.  1 
should  esteem  it  a  much  safer  and  more  successful  mode, 
to  attempt  ex  tempore  the  commencement,  than  the  close 
o\  a  discourse.  The  commencement,  if  the  sermon  be 
worth  preaching,  is  laid  out  in  an  orderly  succession  of 
ideas,  which  follow  one  another  in  a  connected  train  of 
illustirftion,  or  argument,  or  narrative  ;  and  he  who  is  fami- 
liar with  the  train,  will  find  its  several  steps  spontaneously 
follow  one  another,  and  will  have  no  difficulty  in  clothing 
them  in  ready  and  suitable  terms.  But  the  application  is 
a  matter  which  cannot  so  well  be  thus  arranged,  and  the 
parts  of  which  do  not  so  closely  adhere  to  each  other. 
This  makes  the  actual  effort  of  mind  at  the  moment  of 
delivery  more  severe.  And  besides  this,  it  will  generally 
be  found  more  difficult,  I  apprehend,  to  change  the  passive 
state  of  muid  which  exists  in  reading,  for  the  action  and 
ardor  of  extemporaneous  address,  than  to  start  with  thiR 
activity  at  the  beginning,  when  the  mind  in  fact  is  already 
acting  under  the  excitement  of  a  preparation  to  speak. 
Not  to  forget,  that  a  young  man,  who  is  modest  because  of 
his  youth  as  much  as  he  is  bold  because  of  his  office,  is 
naturally  intimidated  by  the  attempt  to  address  with  direct 
exhortation  those  whom  he  sees  around  him  so  much  older 
than  himself,  and  many  of  whom,  he  feels,  to  be  so  much 
better. 

I  am  persuaded,  too,  that  it  is  a  great  mistake  to  im- 
agine a  closing  exhortation  easier  work  than  the  previous 
management   of  the   discourse.      I   know  nothing   which 


RULES.  237 

requires  more  intense  thought,  more  prudent  considera- 
tion, or  more  judicious  skill,  both  in  ordering  the  topics 
and  selecting  the  words.  One  may  indeed  very  easily  dash 
out  into  exclamations,  and  make  loud  appeals  to  his  au- 
di „-nce.  But  to  appeal  pungently,  weightily,  effectually,  in 
such  words  and  emphasis,  that  the  particular  truth  or  duty 
shall  bt  driven  home  and  fastened  in  the  mind  and  con- 
science—  this  is  an  arduous,  delicate,  anxious  duty,  which 
may  well  task  a  man's  most  serious  and  thoughtful  hours 
of  preparation.  It  is  only  by  giving  such  preparation  that 
he  can  hope  to  make  that  impression  which  God  will 
bless;  and  he  that  thinks  it  the  easiest  of  things,  and 
harangues  without  forethought,  must  harangue  without  effect. 
Is  it  not  probable,  that  much  of  the  vapid  and  insigniticant 
verbiage  which  is  poured  out  at  the  close  of  sermons,  ori- 
ginates in  this  notion  that  exhortation  is  a  very  simple 
affair,  to  which  any  body  is  equal  at  any  time  ? 

Nevertheless,  it  must  be  remembered  that  minds  are 
differently  constituted.  Some  may  find  that  mode  the  best 
for  themselves,  which  to  me  seems  the  worst.  It  remains 
therefore  for  every  one  to  try  himself,  and  decide,  from  a 
proper  acquaintance  with  the  operations  of  his  own  mind, 
Ml  what  method  he  shall-most  probably  be  successful. 


It  is  recommended  by  Bishop  Burnet  and  others,  that 
the  first  attempts  be  made  by  short  excursions  from  written 
discourses ;  like  the  young  bird  that  tries  its  wings  by  short 
flights,  till  it  gradually  acquires  strength  and  courage  to 
sustain  itself  longer  in  the  air.  This  advice  is  undoubtedly 
judicious.     For  one  may  safely  tru^  himself  in  a  few  sen- 


238  EXTEMPORANEOUS    PREACHING. 

tences,  who  would  be  confounded  in  the  attempt  to  frame 
a  whole  discourse.  For  this  purpose,  blanks  may  be  left 
in  writing,  where  the  sentiment  is  familiar,  or  only  a  short 
illusti'ation  is  to  be  introduced.  As  success  in  these  smaller 
attempts  gives  him  confidence,  he  may  proceed  to  larger ; 
till  at  length,  when  his  mind  is  bright  and  his  feelings 
engaged,  he  may  quit  his  manuscript  altogether,  and  pre- 
sent the  substance  of  what  he  had  written,  with  greater 
fervor  and  effect,  than  if  he  had  confined  himself  to  his 
paper.  It  was  once  observed  to  me  by  an  interesting 
preacher  of  the  Baptist  denomination,  that  he  had  found 
from  experience  this  to  be  the  most  advisable  and  perfect 
mode ;  since  it  combined  the  advantages  of  written  and 
extemporaneous  composition.  By  preparing  sermons  in 
this  way,  he  said,  he  had  a  shelter  and  security  if  his  mind 
should  be  dull  at  the  time  of  delivery;  and  if  it  were 
active,  he  was  able  to  leave  what  he  had  written,  and  obey 
the  ardor  of  his  feelings,  and  go  forth  on  the  impulse  of 
the  moment,  wherever  his  spirit  might  lead  him.  A  simi- 
lar remark  I  heard  made  by  a  distinguished  scholar  of  the 
Methodist  connection,  who  urged,  what  is  universally  as- 
serted by  those  who  have  tried  this  method  with  any  suc- 
cess, that  what  has  been  written  is  found  to  be  tame  and 
spiritless,  in  comparison  with  the  animated  glow  of  that 
which  springs  from  the  energy  of  the  moment. 

There  are  some  persons,  however,  who  would  be  embar 
rassed  by  an  effort  to  change  the  operation  of  the  mind 
from  reading  to  inventing.  Such  persons  may  find  it  best 
to  make  their  beginning  with  a  whole  discourse. 


RULES.  239 

VI. 

In  this  case,  there  will  be  a  great  advantage  in  selecting 
for  first  efforts  expository  subjects.  To  say  nothing  of  the 
importance  and  utility  of  this  mode  of  preaching,  wliich 
render  it  desirable  that  every  minister  should  devote  a 
considei'able  proportion  of  his  labors  to  it;  it  contains  great 
facilities  and  reliefs  for  the  inexperienced  speaker.  The 
close  study  of  a  passage  of  Scripture  which  is  necessary  to 
expounding  it,  renders  it  familiar.  The  exposition  is  in- 
separably connected  with  the  text,  and  necessarily  suggested 
by  it.  The  inferences  and  practical  reflections  are,  in  hke 
manner,  naturally  and  indissolubly  associated  with  the  pas- 
sage. The  train  of  remark  is  easily  preserved,  and  em- 
barrassment in  a  great  measure  guarded  against,  by  the 
circumstance  that  the  order  of  discourse  is  spread  out  in 
the  open  Bible,  upon  which  the  eyes  may  rest  and  by  which 
the  thoughts  may  rally. 

vn. 

A  similar  advantage  is  gained  to  the  beginner,  in  dis- 
courses of  a  different  character,  by  a  very  careful  and 
minute  division  of  the  subject.  The  division  should  not 
only  be  logical  and  clear,  but  into  parts  as  numerous  as 
possible.  The  great  advantage  here  is,  that  the  partitions 
being  many,  the  speaker  is  compelled  frequently  to  return 
to  his  minutes.  He  is  thus  kept  in  the  track,  and  pre- 
vented from  wandering  far  in  needless  digressions  —  that 
besetting  infirmity  of  unrestrained  extemporizers.  He 
also  escapes  the  mortifying  consequences  of  a  momentary 
confusion  and  cloudiness  of  mind,  by  having  it  in  his  power 
to  leave  an  unsatisfactory  train  at  once,  before  the  state  of 


240       EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHING. 

his  mind  is  perceived  by  the  audience,  and  take  up  the 
next  topic,  where  he  may  recover  his  self-possession,  and 
proceed  without  impediment.  This  is  no  unimportant  con- 
sideration. It  relieves  him  from  the  horror  of  feeling 
obliged  to  go  on,  while  conscious  that  he  is  saying  nothing 
to  the  purpose ;  and  at  the  same  time  secures  the  very 
essential  requisite  of  right  method. 

vin. 

The  next  rule  is,  that  the  whole  subject,  with  the  order 
and  connection  of  all  its  parts,  and  the  entire  train  of 
thought,  be  made  thoroughly  familiar  by  previous  medita- 
tion. The  speaker  must  have  the  discourse  in  his  mind  as 
one  whole,  whose  various  parts  are  distinctly  perceived  as 
other  wholes  connected  with  each  other  and  contributing  to 
a  common  end.  There  must  be  no  uncertainty,  when  he 
rises  to  speak,  as  to  what  he  is  going  to  say ;  no  mist  or 
darkness  over  the  land  he  is  about  to  travel ;  but,  conscious 
of  his  acquaintance  with  the  ground,  he  must  step  forward 
confidently,  not  doubting  that  he  shall  find  the  passes  of  its 
mountains,  and  thread  the  intricacies  of  its  forests,  by  the 
paths  which  he  has  already  trodden.  It  is  an  imperfect 
and  partial  preparation  in  this  respect,  which  so  often  ren- 
ders the  manner  awkward  and  embarrassed,  and  the  dis- 
course obscure  and  perplexed.  Nemo  potest  de  ed  re, 
quam  non  novit,  non  turpissime  dicere.  But  when  the 
preparation  is  faithful,  the  speaker  feels  at  home;  being 
under  no  anxiety  respecting  the  ideas  or  the  order  of  their 
succession,  he  has  the  more  ready  control  of  his  person, 
his  eye,  and  his  hand,  and  the  more  fearlessly  gives  up  his 
mind  to  its  own  action,  and  casts  himself  upon  the  current. 


RULES.  241 

Uneasiness  and  constraint  are  the  inevitable  attendants  of 
unfaithful  preparation,  and  they  are  fatal  to  success. 

It  is  true,  that  no  man  can  attain  the  power  of  self- 
possession  so  as  to  feel  at  all  times  equally  and  entirely  at 
ease.  But  he  may  guard  against  the  sorest  iUs  which 
attend  its  loss,  by  always  making  sure  of  a  train  of  thought, 
—  being  secure  that  he  has  ideas,  and  that  they  lie  in  such 
order  as  to  be  found  and  brought  forward  in  some  sort  of 
apparel,  even  when  he  has  in  some  measure  lost  the  mas- 
tery of  himself  The  richness  or  meanness  of  their  dress 
will  depend  on  the  humor  of  the  moment.  It  will  vary  as 
much  as  health  and  spirits  vary,  which  is  more  in  some 
men  than  in  others.  But  the  thoughts  themselves  he  may 
produce,  and  be  certain  of  saying  what  he  intended  to  say, 
even  when  he  cannot  say  it  as  he  intended.  It  must  have 
been  observed,  by  those  who  are  at  all  in  the  habit  of  obser- 
vation of  this  kind,  that  the  mind  operates  in  this  particular 
like  a  machine,  which,  having  been  wound  up,  runs  on  by 
its  own  spontaneous  action,  until  it  has  gone  through  its 
appointed  course.  Many  men  have  thus  continued  speak 
ing  in  the  midst  of  an  embarrassment  of  mind  which  ren- 
dered them  almost  unconscious  of  what  they  were  saying, 
and  incapable  of  giving  an  account  of  it  afterward ;  while 
yet  the  unguided,  self-moving  intellect  wrought  so  well, 
that  the  speech  was  not  esteemed  unwholesome  or  defec- 
tive by  the  hearers.  The  experience  of  this  fact  has 
doubtless  helped  many  to  believe  that  they  spoke  from  in- 
spiration. It  ought  to  teach  all,  that  there  is  no  sufficient 
cause  for  that  excessive  appi'ehension,  which  so  often  un- 
mans them,  and  which,  though  it  may  not  stop  their  mouths, 
must  deprive  their  address  of  all  grace  and  beauty,  of  all 
ease  and  force. 

21 


242  EXTEMPORANEOUS   PKEACHINO. 

IX. 

We  may  introduce  in  this  place  another  rule,  the  observ 
ance  of  which  will  aid  in  preventing  the  ill  consequences 
resulting  from  the  accidental  loss  of  self-possession.  The 
rule  is,  utter  yourself  veiy  slowly  and  deliberately,  with 
careful  pauses.  This  is  at  all  times  a  great  aid  to  a  clear 
and  perspicuous  statement  It  is  essential  to  the  speaker, 
who  would  keep  the  command  of  himself  and  consequently 
of  his  hearers. 

One  is  very  likely,  when,  in  the  course  of  speaking,  he 
has  stumbled  on  an  unfortunate  expression,  or  said  what  he 
would  prefer  not  to  say,  or  for  a  moment  lost  sight  of  the 
precise  point  at  which  he  was  aiming,  to  hurry  on  with 
increasing  rapidity,  as  if  to  get  as  far  as  possible  from  his 
adsfortune,  or  cause  it  to  be  forgotten  in  the  crowd  of  new 
words.  But  instead  of  thus  escaping  the  evil,  he  increases 
it ;  he  entangles  himself  more  ;  and  augments  the  difficulty 
of  recovering  his  route.  The  true  mode  of  recovering  him- 
self is  by  increased  deliberation.  He  must  pause,  and  give 
himself  time  to  think ;  —  ut  tamen  deliberare,  non  hesitare, 
videatur.  He  need  not  be  alarmed  lest  his  hearers  suspect 
the  difficulty.  Most  of  them  are  likely  to  attribute  the 
slowness  of  his  step  to  any  cause  rather  than  the  true  one. 
They  take  it  for  granted,  that  he  says  and  does  precisely  as 
he  intended  and  wished.  They  suppose  that  he  is  pausing 
to  gather  up  his  strength.  It  excites  their  attention.  The 
change  of  manner  is  a  relief  to  them.  And  the  probability 
is,  that  the  speaker  not  only  recovers  himself,  but  that  the 
effort  to  do  it  gives  a  spring  to  the  action  of  his  powers, 
which  enables  him  to  proceed  afterward  with  greater  en- 


BULES.  243 


X. 


In  regaid  to  language,  the  best  rule  is,  that  no  prepara- 
tion be  made.  There  is  no  convenient  and  profitable  me- 
dium between  speaking  from  memory  and  from  immediate 
suggestion.  To  mix  the  two  is  no  aid,  but  a  great  hin- 
drance, because  it  perplexes  the  mind  between  the  very 
different  operations  of  memory  and  invention.  To  prepare 
sentences,  and  parts  of  sentences,  which  are  to  be  intro- 
duced here  and  there,  and  the  intervals  between  them  to  be 
filled  up  in  the  delivery,  is  the  surest  of  all  ways  to  produce 
constraint.  It  is  hke  the  embarrassment  of  framing  verses 
to  prescribed  rhymes ;  as  vexatious,  and  as  absurd.  To  be 
compelled  to  shape  the  course  of  remark  so  as  to  suit  a 
sentence  which  is  by  and  by  to  come,  or  to  introduce  cer- 
tain expressions  which  are  waiting  for  their  place,  is  a 
check  to  the  natural  current  of  thought.  The  inevitable 
consequence  is  constraint  and  labor,  the  loss  of  every  thing 
like  easy  and  flowing  utterance,  and  perhaps  that  worst  of 
confusion  which  results  from  a  jumble  of  ill-sorted,  dis- 
jointed periods.  It  is  unavoidable  that  the  subject  should 
present  itself  in  a  little  different  form  and  complexion  in 
speaking,  from  that  which  it  took  in  meditation ;  so  that 
the  sentences  and  modes  of  expression,  which  agreed  very 
well  with  the  train  of  remark  as  it  came  up  in  the  study, 
may  be  wholly  unsuited  to  that  which  it  assumes  in  the 
pronunciation. 

The  extemporaneous  speaker  should  therefore  trust  him- 
self to  the  moment  for  all  his  language.  This  is  the  safe  way 
for  his  comfort,  and  the  only  sure  way  to  make  all  of  a  uni- 
form piece.  The  general  rule  is  certain,  though  there  may 
he  some  exceptions.  It  may  be  well,  for  example,  to  considci 


44  EXTEMPORANEOUS   PREACHING. 

what  synonymous  terms  may  be  employed  in  recumng  to 
the  chief  topic,  in  order  to  avoid  the  too  frequent  reitera- 
tion of  the  same  word.  This  will  occasion  no  embarrass- 
ment. He  may  also  prepare  texts  of  Scripture  to  be  m- 
troduced  in  certain  parts  of  the  discourse.  These,  if  per- 
fectly committed  to  memory,  and  he  be  not  too  anxious  to 
make  a  place  for  them,  will  be  no  incumbrance.  When  a 
suitable  juncture  occurs,  they  will  suggest  themselves,  just 
as  a  suitable  epithet  suggests  itself.  But  if  he  be  very 
solicitous  about  them,  and  continually  on  the  watch  for  an 
opportunity  to  introduce  them,  he  will  be  likely  to  confuse 
himself.  And  it  is  better  to  lose  the  choicest  quotation, 
than  suffer  constraint  and  awkwardness  from  the  effort  to 
bring  it  in.  Under  the  same  restrictions  he  may  make 
ready,  pithy  remarks,  striking  and  laconic  expressions, 
pointed  sayings  and  aphorisms,  the  force  of  which  depends 
on  the  precise  form  of  the  phrase.  Let  the  same  rule  be 
observed  in  regard  to  such.  If  they  suggest  themselves 
(which  they  will  do,  if  there  be  a  proper  place  for  them), 
let  them  be  welcome.  But  never  let  him  run  the  risk  of 
spoiling  a  whole  paragraph  in  trying  to  make  a  place  for 
them. 

Many  distinguished  speakers  are  said  to  do  more  than 
this,  —  to  write  out  with  care  and  repeat  from  memory 
their  more  important  and  persuasive  parts ;  like  the  de  bene 
esse's  of  Curran,  and  the  splendid  passages  of  many  others. 
This  may  undoubtedly  be  done  to  advantage  by  one  who 
has  the  command  of  himself  which  practice  gives,  and  has 
learned  to  pass  from  memory  to  invention  without  tripping. 
It  is  a  different  case  from  that  mixture  of  the  two  oper?,- 
tions,  which  is  condemned  above,  and  is  in  fact  only  an 
?xt(.>nd(:d  example  of  the  exceptions  made  in  the  last  para- 


RULES.  245 

graph.  With  these  exceptions,  when  he  undertakes,  bond 
Jide,  an  extemporaneous  address,  he  should  make  no  pre- 
paration of  language.  Language  is  the  last  thing  he  should 
be  anxious  about.  If  he  have  ideas,  and  be  awake,  it  will 
come  of  itself,  unbidden  and  unsought  for.  The  best  lan- 
guage flashes  upon  the  speaker  as  unexpecte<lly  as  upon 
the  hearer.  It  is  the  spontaneous  gift  of  the  mind,  not  the 
extorted  boon  of  a  special  search.  No  man  who  has 
thoughts,  and  is  interested  in  them,  is  at  a  loss  for  words  — 
not  the  most  uneducated  man  ;  and  the  words  he  uses  will 
be  according  to  his  education  and  general  habits,  not  ac- 
cording to  the  labor  of  the  moment.  If  he  truly  feel,  and 
wish  to  communicate  his  feelings  to  those  around  liim,  the 
last  thing  that  will  fail  will  be  language ;  the  less  he  thinks 
of  it  and  cares  for  it,  the  more  copiously  and  richly  will  it 
flow  from  him  ;  and  when  he  has  forgotten  every  thing  but 
his  desire  to  give  vent  to  his  emotions  and  do  good,  then 
will  the  unconscious  torrent  pour,  as  it  does  at  no  other 
season.  This  entire  surrender  to  the  spirit  which  stirs 
within,  is  indeed  the  real  secret  of  all  eloquence.  "  True 
eloquence,"  says  Milton,  "  I  find  to  be  none  but  the  serious 
and  hearty  love  of  truth ;  and  that  whose  mind  soever  is 
fully  possessed  with  a  fervent  desire  to  know  good  things, 
and  with  the  dearest  charity  to  infuse  the  knowledge  of 
them  into  others,  —  when  such  a  man  would  speak,  his 
words,  like  so  many  nimble  and  airy  servitors,  trip  about 
him  at  command,  and  in  well  ordered  files,  as  he  would 
wish,  fall  aptly  into  their  own  places."  Rerum  enim  copia 
(says  the  great  Roman  teacher  and  example)  verborum  co- 
piam  gignit ;  et,  si  est  honestas  in  rebus  ipsis  de  quibm 
dicitur,  existit  ex  rei  natura  quidam  splendor  in  verbis. 
Sit  modo  is,  qid  dicet  aut  scribet,  inslittUus  liberaliter  eduf 
21* 


246  EXTEMPORANEOUS   PREACHING. 

catione  doctrindque  ptierilt,  et  Jlagret  studio,  et  a  naturd 
adjtwetur,  et  in  universorum  generum  injinitis  disceptation- 
ibus  exercitatus  ;  omatissimos  scriptores  oratoresque  ad 
cognoscendum  imitandumque  legerit ;  —  nee  ills  hand  scnu, 
quei7iadmodum  verba  struat  et  illuminet,  a  magistris  istis 
requiret.  Ita  facile  in  rerum  ahundantid  ad  orationis  or 
namenta  sine  duce,  naturd  ipsd,  si  modo  est  exercitata,  lobe- 
tur.* 

XL 

These  remarks  lead  to  another  suggestion  which  deserves 
the  student's  consideration.  He  should  select  for  this  ex- 
ercise those  subjects  in  which  he  feels  an  interest  at  the 
time,  and  in  regard  to  which  he  desires  to  engage  the  inter- 
est of  others.  In  order  to  the  best  success,  extemporane- 
ous efforts  should  be  made  in  an  excited  state  of  mind,  when 
the  thoughts  are  burning  and  glowing,  and  long  to  find 
vent.  There  are  some  topics  which  do  not  admit  of  this 
excitement.  Such  should  be  treated  with  the  pen.  When 
he  would  speak,  he  should  choose  topics  on  which  his  own 
mind  is  kindling  with  a  feeling  which  he  is  earnest  to  com- 
municate ;  and  the  higher  the  degree  to  which  he  has  ele- 
vated his  feelings,  the  more  readily,  happily,  and  power- 
fully will  he  pour  forth  whatever  the  occasion  may  de- 
mand. There  is  no  style  suited  to  the  pulpit,  which  he  will 
not  more  effectually  command  in  this  state  of  mind.  He 
will  reason  more  directly,  pointedly,  and  convincingly ;  he 
will  describe  more  vividly  from  the  living  conceptions  of 
the  moment ;  he  will  be  more  earnest  in  persuasion,  more 
animated  in  declamation,  more  urgent  in  appeals,  more  ter- 

*  De  Or.  iii.  31. 


RULES.  247 

ribiC  ill  denunciation.  Every  thing  will  vanish  from  before 
him,  but  the  subject  of  his  attention,  and  upon  this  his  pow- 
ers will  be  concentrated  in  keen  and  vigorous  action. 

If  a  man  would  do  his  best,  it  must  be  upon  subjects 
which  are  at  the  moment  interesting  to  him.  We  see  it  in 
conversation,  where  every  one  is  eloquent  upon  his  favorite 
topics.  "We  see  it  in  deliberative  assemblies ;  where  it  is 
those  grand  questions,  wMch  excite  an  intense  interest,  and 
absorb  and  agitate  the  mind,  that  call  forth  those  bursts  of 
eloquence  by  which  men  are  remembered  as  powerful  ora- 
tors, and  that  give  a  voice  to  men  who  can  speak  on  no  other 
occasions.  Cicero  tells  us  of  himself,  that  the  instances  in 
which  he  was  most  successful,  were  those  in  which  he  most 
entirely  abandoned  himself  to  the  impulses  of  feeling. 
Every  speaker's  experience  will  bear  testimony  to  the  same 
thing;  and  thus  the  saying  of  Groldsmith  proves  true, 
that  "  to  feel  one's  subject  thoroughly,  and  to  speak  without 
fear,  are  the  only  rules  of  eloquence."  Let  him  who 
would  preach  successfully,  remember  this.  In  the  choice 
of  subjects  for  extemporaneous  efforts,  let  him  have  regard 
to  it,  and  never  encumber  himself  nor  distress  his  hearers, 
with  the  attempt  to  interest  them  in  a  subject,  which  excites 
at  the  moment  only  a  feeble  interest  in  his  own  mind. 

This  rule  excludes  many  topics,  which  it  is  necessary  to 
introduce  into  the  pulpit,  subjects  in  themselves  interesting 
and  important,  but  whicli  few  men  can  be  trusted  to  treat 
in  unpremeditated  language ;  because  they  require  an  ex- 
actness of  definition,  and  nice  discrimination  of  phrase, 
which  may  be  better  commanded  in  the  cool  leisure  of  writ- 
ing, than  in  the  prompt  and  declamatory  style  of  the 
speaker.  The  rule  also  forbids  the  attempt  to  speak,  when 
ill  health,  or  lowness  of  spirits,  or  any  accidental  cause. 


248  EXTEMPOR-VNEOUS   PREACHINO. 

renders  him  incapable  of  that  excitement  which  is  re^jui 
site  to  success.  It  requires  of  him  to  watch  over  tht 
state  of  his  body  —  the  partial  derangement  of  whose  func- 
tions so  often  confuses  the  mind  —  that,  by  preserving  a 
vigorous  and  aninuited  condition  of  the  corporeal  system, 
he  may  secure  vigor  and  vivacity  of  mind.  It  requires  of 
him,  finally,  whenever  he  is  about  entering  upon  the  work, 
to  use  every  means,  by  careful  meditation,  by  calling  up 
the  strong  motives  of  his  ofHce,  by  realizing  the  nature  and 
responsibility  of  his  undertaking,  and  by  earnestly  invok- 
mg  the  blessing  of  God  —  to  attain  that  frame  of  devout 
engagedness,  which  will  dispose  him  to  speak  zealously 
and  fearlessly.  One  who  has  been  particularly  successful 
in  extemporaneous  efforts,  once  said  to  me,  "  My  only  rules 
are,  to  study  my  subject  thoroughly,  and  seek  for  feeling  on 
my  knees," 

XIL 

Another  important  item  in  the  discipline  to  be  passed 
through,  consists  in  attaining  the  habit  of  self-command. 
I  have  already  adverted  to  this  point,  and  noticed  the 
power  which  the  mind  possesses  of  carrying  on  the  preme- 
ditated operation,  even  while  the  speaker  is  considerably 
embarrassed.  This  is,  however,  only  a  reason  for  not 
being  too  much  distressed  by  the  feeling  when  only  occa- 
sional ;  it  does  not  imply  that  it  is  no  evil.  It  is  a  most 
serious  evil ;  of  little  comparative  moment,  it  may  be,  when 
only  occasional  and  transitory,  but  highly  injurious  if  habi- 
tual. It  renders  the  speaker  unhappy,  and  his  address 
ineffective.  If  perfectly  at  ease,  he  would  have  every  thing 
at  command,  and  be  able  to  pour  out  his  thoughts  in  lucid 
order,  and  with  every  desirable  variety  of  mar.neT  aiid 


RULES.  249 

expression.  But  when  thrown  from  his  self-possession, 
he  can  do  nothing  better  than  mechanically  string  together 
words,  while  there  is  no  soul  in  them,  because  his  mental 
powers  are  spell-bound  and  imbecile.  He  stammers,  hesi- 
tates, and  stumbles ;  or,  at  best,  talks  on  without  object  or 
aim,  as  mechanically  and  unconsciously  as  an  automaton. 
He  has  learned  little  effectually,  till  he  has  learned  to  be 
collected. 

This  therefore  must  be  a  leading  object  of  attention.  It 
will  not  be  attained  by  men  of  delicacy  and  sensibility, 
except  by  long  and  trying  practice.  It  will  be  the  result 
of  much  rough  experience,  and  many  moi'tifying  failures. 
And  after  all,  occasions  may  occur,  when  the  most  expe- 
rienced will  be  put  off  their  guard.  Still,  however,  much 
may  be  done  by  the  control  which  a  vigorous  mind  has 
over  itself,  by  resolute  and  persevering  determination,  by 
refusing  to  shrink  or  give  way,  and  by  preferring  always 
the  mortification  of  ill  success  to  the  increased  weakness 
which  would  grow  out  of  retreating. 

There  are  many  considerations  besides,  which,  if  kept 
before  the  mind,  would  operate  not  a  little  to  strengthen  its 
confidence  in  itself.  Let  the  speaker  be  sensible  that,  if 
self-possessed,  he  is  not  likely  to  fail ;  that  after  faithful 
study  and  preparation,  there  is  nothing  to  stand  in  his  way, 
but  his  own  want  of  self-command.  Let  him  heat  his 
mind  with  his  subject,  endeavor  to  feel  nothing,  and  care  for 
nothing,  but  that.  Let  him  consider,  that  his  audience 
takes  for  granted  that  he  says  nothing  but  what  he  de- 
signed, and  does  not  notice  those  slight  errors  which  annoy 
and  mortify  him  ;  that  in  truth  such  errors  are  of  no  mo- 
ment ;  that  he  is  not  speaking  for  reputation  and  display, 
nor  for  tlie  gratification  of  others  by  the  exhibition  of  a 


250         EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHING. 

rhetorical  model,  or  for  the  satisfaction  of  a  cultivated  taste; 
but  that  he  is  a  teacher  of  virtue,  a  messenger  of  Jesua 
Christ,  a  speaker  in  the  name  of  God ;  whose  chosen  ob- 
ject it  is  to  lead  men  above  all  secondary  considerations 
and  worldly  attainments,  and  to  create  in  them  a  fixed  and 
lasting  interest  in  spiritual  and  religious  concei'ns  ;  —  that 
he  himself,  therefore,  ought  to  regard  other  things  as  of 
ermparatively  little  consequence  while  he  executes  this  high 
function ;  that  the  true  way  to  effect  the  object  of  his  min- 
istry, is,  to  be  filled  with  that  object,  and  to  be  conscious  of 
no  other  desii-e  but  to  promote  it.  Let  him,  in  a  word,  be 
isealous  to  do  good,  to  promote  religion,  to  save  souls,  and 
little  anxious  to  make  what  might  be  called  a  fine  ser- 
mon ;  let  him  learn  to  sink  every  thing  in  his  subject  and 
the  purpose  it  should  accomplish  —  ambitious  rather  to  do 
good,  than  to  do  well ;  —  and  he  will  be  in  a  great  measure 
secure  from  the  loss  of  self-command  and  its  attendant  dis- 
tress. Not  always  —  for  this  feeble  vessel  of  the  mind 
fieems  to  be  sometimes  tost  to  and  fro,  as  it  were,  upon  the 
waves  of  circumstances,  unmanageable  by  the  hehn  and 
disobedient  to  the  wind.  Sometimes  God  seems  designedly 
to  show  us  our  weakness,  by  taking  from  us  the  control  of 
our  powers,  and  causing  us  to  be  drifted  along  whither  we 
would  not.  But  under  all  ordinary  occurrences,  habitual 
piety  and  ministerial  zeal  will  be  an  ample  security.  From 
the  abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth  will  speak.  The 
most  diffident  man  in  the  society  of  men  is  known  to  con- 
verse freely  and  fearlessly,  when  his  heart  is  full,  and  his 
passions  engaged ;  and  no  man  is  at  a  loss  for  words,  or 
confounded  by  another's  presence,  who  thinks  neither  of 
tbe  language,  nor  the  company,  but  only  of  the  matter 
which  fills  him.     Let  the  preacher  consider  this,  and  be 


RULES.  251 

^rsuaded  of  it,  —  and  ii  will  do  much  to  relieve  him  from 
the  distress  which  attends  the  loss  of  self-possession,  which 
^  distils  in  sweat  fix»m  his  forehead,  and  distorts  every  fea- 
ture with  agony.  It  will  do  much  to  destroy  that  incubuS; 
which  sits  upon  every  faculty  of  the  soul,  and  palsies  every 
power,  and  fastens  down  the  helpless  sufferer  to  the  very 
evil  from  which  he  strives  to  flee. 

After  all,  therefore,  which  can  be  said,  the  great  essen- 
tial requisite  to  effective  preaching  in  this  method  (or 
indeed  in  any  method)  is  a  devoted  heart.  A  strong  reli- 
gious sentiment,  leading  to  a  fervent  zeal  for  the  good  of 
other  men,  is  better  than  all  rules  of  art ;  it  will  give  hira 
courage,  which  no  science  or  practice  could  impart,  and 
open  his  lips  boldly,  when  the  fear  of  man  would  keep 
them  closed.  Art  may  fail  him,  and  all  his  treasures  of 
knowledge  desert  him  ;  but  if  his  heart  be  warm  with  love, 
he  will  "  speak  right  on,"  aiming  at  the  heart,  and  reaching 
the  heart,  and  satisfied  to  accomplish  the  great  purpose, 
whether  he  be  thought  to  do  it  tastefully  or  not. 

This  is  the  true  spirit  of  his  office,  to  be  cherished  and 
cultivated  above  all  things  else,  and  capable  of  rendering 
all  its  labors  comparatively  easy.  It  reminds  him  that  his 
purpose  is  not  to  make  profound  discussions  of  theological 
doctrines,  or  disquisitions  on  moral  and  metaphysical  sci- 
ence ;  but  to  present  such  views  of  the  great  and  acknow- 
ledged truths  of  revelation,  with  such  applications  of  them 
to  the  understanding  and  conscience,  as  may  affect  and 
reform  his  hearers.  Now  it  is  not  study  only,  in  divinity 
or  in  rhetoric,  which  will  enable  him  to  do  this.  He  may 
reason  ingeniously,  yet  not  convincingly  ;  he  may  declaim 
eloquently,  yet  not  persuasively.  There  is  an  immense, 
though   indescribable  difference  between  the  same  argu- 


252         EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHING. 

ments  and  truths,  as  presented  by  him  who  earnestly  feel? 
and  desires  to  persuade,  and  by  him  who  designs  only  a 
display  of  intellectual  strength,  or  an  exercise  of  rhetorical , 
skill.  In  the  latter  case,  the  declamation  may  be  splendid, 
but  it  will  be  cold  and  without  expression  ;  lulling  the  ear, 
and  diverting  the  fancy,  but  leaving  the  feelings  untouched. 
In  the  other,  there  is  an  air  of  reality  and  sincerity,  which 
words  cannot  describe  but  which  the  heart  feels,  that  finds 
its  way  to  the  recesses  of  the  soul,  and  overcomes  by  a 
powerful  sympathy.  This  is  a  difference  which  all  can 
perceive  and  all  can  account  for.  The  truths  of  religion 
are  not  matters  of  philosophical  speculation,  but  of  expe- 
rience. The  heart  and  all  the  spiritual  man,  and  all  the 
interests  and  feelings  of  the  immortal  being,  have  an  inti- 
mate concern  in  them.  It  is  perceived  at  once  whether 
they  are  stated  by  one  who  has  felt  them  himself,  is  per- 
sonally acquainted  with  their  power,  is  subject  to  their 
influence,  and  speaks  from  actual  experience ;  or  whether 
they  come  from  one  who  knows  them  only  in  speculation, 
has  gathered  them  from  books,  and  thought  them  out  by 
his  own  reason,  but  without  any  sense  of  their  spiritual 
operation. 

But  who  does  not  know  how  much  easier  it  is  to  declare 
what  has  come  to  our  knowledge  from  our  own  experience, 
than  what  we  have  gathered  coldly  at  second  hand  from 
that  of  others ;  —  how  much  easier  it  is  to  describe  feel- 
ings we  have  ourselves  had,  and  pleasures  we  have  our- 
selves enjoyed,  than  to  fashion  a  description  of  what  others 
have  told  us ;  —  how  much  more  freely  and  convincingly 
we  can  speak  of  happiness  we  have  known,  than  of  that  to 
which  we  are  strangers  ?  We  see,  then,  how  much  is  lost 
to  the  speaker  by  coldness  or  ignorance  in  the  exercises  of 


RULES.  258 

personal  religion.  How  can  he  effectually  represent  the 
joys  of  a  religious  mind,  who  has  never  known  what  it  is 
to  feel  them  ?  How  can  he  effectually  aid  the  contrite, 
the  desponding,  the  distrustful,  the  tempted,  who  has  never 
himself  passed  through  the  same  feiirs  and  sori-ows  ?  Or 
how  can  he  paint,  in  the  warm  colors  of  truth,  religious 
exercises  and  spiritual  desires,  who  is  personally  a  stranger 
to  them  ?  Alas,  he  cannot  at  all  come  in  contact  with  those 
souls,  which  stand  most  in  need  of  his  sympathy  and  aid. 
But  if  he  have  cherished  in  himself,  fondly  and  habitually, 
the  affections  he  would  excite  in  others,  if  he  have  com 
batted  temptation,  and  practised  self-denial,  and  been  instant 
in  prayer,  and  tasted  the  joy  and  peace  of  a  tried  faith 
and  hope ;  —  then  he  may  communicate  directly  with  the 
hearts  of  his  fellow  men,  and  win  them  over  to  that  which 
he  so  feelingly  desci'ibes.  K  his  spirit  be  always  warm 
and  stirring  with  these  pure  and  kind  emotions,  and  anx- 
ious to  impart  the  means  of  his  own  felicity  to  others  — 
how  easily  and  freely  will  he  pour  himself  forth !  and  how 
little  will  he  think  of  the  embarrassments  of  the  presence 
of  mortal  man,  while  he  is  conscious  only  of  laboring  tor 
the  glory  of  the  ever  present  God ! 

This  then  is  the  one  thing  essential  to  be  attained  and 
cherished  by  the  Christian  preacher.  With  this  he  must 
begin,  and  with  this  he  must  go  on  to  the  end.  Then  he 
never  can   greatly  fail ;   for   he  will  feel  his  subject 

rHOROUQIILY,  AND  SPBA.K  WITHOUT  FEAR. 


22 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Accounting  for  a  truth,  63. 

Acquaintance  with  the  Bible,  69, 
210. 

Action,  or  pronunciation,  18. 

Adaptation  of  a  sermon  to  an  as- 
sembly, 128,  158;  of  motives 
to  the  hearers,  66. 

Advantafjes  of  texts,  23. 

Affectation,  103,  162;  of  beauty, 
154. 

Air  of  controversy,  80, 

Ames,  Fisher.  191. 

Analyziiij;  of  printed  sermons,  86. 

Animation  of  extemporaneous  or- 
atory, 190,  196. 

Apologies  from  the  pulpit,  91, 

Aristotle's  Art  of  Poetry,  14;  Art 
of  Rhetoric,  14,  142 ;  funda- 
mental princi])le,  17. 

Arranj;ement  of  materials,  73  ; 
modes  of,  74. 

Articulation,  163. 

Augustin,  on  preaclung,  19;  on 
perspicuity,  136. 

Bach,  205. 

Barrenness  in  preaching,  218. 

Barrow,  Dr.,  88,  112,  139,  195. 

Baxter,  133. 

Beauty  in  language,  149. 

Bibliotheca  Sacra,  155. 

Blair,  Dr.,  118,  1.^3,21.5. 

Bradley,  Rev.  C,  116. 

Brevity  in  propositions,  57. 

Bridges'  Christian  Ministry,  198. 

Brougham,  Lord,    105,   141 ;   on 


Demosthenes,  157;  on  Fox,  141; 
on  didactic  oratory,  147. 

Buckminster,  96,  103,  118. 

Buffon,  132. 

Burder,  114. 

Burke,  147. 

Burnet,  185,  204,  225,  234,  237. 

Butler,  195,  232  ;  on  perspicuity, 
135;  Sermons  on  Human  Na- 
ture, 126. 

Campbell's  Philosophy  of  Rheto- 
ric, 138;  Lectures  on  Pulpit 
Eloquence,  34,  40;  Rules  for 
texts,  35. 

Carefulness  in  writing,  173;  on 
all  occasions  of  speaking,  174. 

Carelessness  of  method,  216. 

Caroline,  Queen,  105. 

Catiline,  191. 

Cautions,  in  regard  to  texts,  27 ; 
in  regard  to  extemporaneous 
preaching,  175;  to  the  young 
preacher,  158. 

Cecil,  Richard,  on  allegorical 
preaching,  27 ;  on  the  impor- 
tance of  preaching,  161 ;  Cecil's 
Remains.  197. 

Chalmers,  194. 

Ohanning,  Dr.,  71,  147. 

Characteristics  of  a  sermon,  gene- 
ral, 121. 

Chatham,  191. 

Choice  of  a  subject,  38 ;  l«tweeD 
the  modes  of  preaching,  1 79. 

Christian  Examiner,  172. 


256 


GENESAL   INDEX 


Christian  Fathers,  19. 

Chrysostom,  22,  157. 

Cicero,  93,  135, 137, 147, 159.245; 
on  the  study  of  philosophy,  1 7, 
208  ;  on  perspicuity,  149 ;  on 
the  use  of  the  pen,  1 73 ;  on  the 
writing  of  orations,  1 70. 

Classification  of  sermons,  18. 

Clearness  in  propositions,  57. 

Collecting  of  materials  for  a  ser- 
mon, 60. 

(Combination  of  purposes  in  a  ser- 
mon, 67. 

('orapass,  or  extent,  ofa  subject,  41. 

(/omplimenting  an  audience,  91. 

Conclusion  of  a  sermon,  82,  103  ; 
to  be  carefully  prepared,  104, 
236  ;  sometimes  unnecessary ,82. 

(.'onscience  to  be  addressed,  107. 

(.■onsulting  one's  genius  and  judg- 
ment, 16,  26,  57,  58. 

Constituent  parts  of  a  sermon,  71. 

Continued  attention  to  a  sermon, 
102. 

Contrasted  views  of  a  subject,  48. 

Correcting  of  style,  157. 

Couperin,  205. 

Curran,  244. 

Davies,  President,  114,  147. 

Deductions,  legitimate,  104;  per- 
tinent, 104. 

Defective  articulation,  instance  of, 
163. 

Defence  of  a  tenet,  64. 

Delivery,  159 ;  importance  of,  161 ; 
qualities  of,  162. 

Demosthenes,  26,  133,  157,  224, 
228. 

Denham,  148. 

Design  of  preaching,  121, 130, 159 

Devoted  heart,  248,  251. 

Devout  habits,  250. 

Diifuseness,  143. 

Disrnitv  in  sermons,  130. 

Dinouart,  210,  213,  217. 

Directions  in  regard  to  texts,  27. 

Directness  of  expression,    38,  202 

Discrimination  iu  sermons,  127. 


Display  of  learning,  28,  92. 

Disposition,  18. 

Distinction  between  a  text  and  a 
subject,  40. 

Diversity  in  the  manner  of  stating 
a  subject,  57. 

Divine  providence,  126. 

Divisions,  rules  for,  75,  76 ;  wheth- 
er to  be  stated,  93. 

Doddridge,  Dr.,  94,  114. 

Earnestness  in  sermons,  104, 128 , 
in  delivery,  162. 

Easy  flow  of  words,  208. 

Edinburgh  Review,  140,  214. 

Edwards,  President,  52,  105,  131, 
147,  165. 

Elegance  of  style,  148. 

Elocution,  18. 

"  Works  on,  164. 

Eloquence,  false  judgment  of, 
160. 

Emmons,  Dr.,  52,  105;  on  infer- 
ences, 104. 

Encyclopaedia  Britannica,  17,  151. 

Energy  in  style,  135,  141. 

Essay-style,  145. 

Ethical  subjects,  124;  objection! 
against,  124. 

Exhausting  of  a  subject,  75. 

Exhibition  of  a  subject,  48,  65. 

Explanation,  62. 

Exposition,  22,  24,  28,  70,  91; 
present  tendency  to  avoid,  92. 

Expository  preaching,  22,  1 20 ; 
subjects,  239. 

Extemporaneous  preaching,  170; 
advantages  of,  172,  187  ;  disad- 
vantages of,  173,  212;  recjui- 
sites  to,  1 74 ;  rules  for,  230 ; 
cautions  respecting,  175;  speak- 
ing easier  at  the  bar  than  in  the 
pulpit,  189. 

Extended  comparisons  not  adapt- 
ed to  oratory,  142. 

Extent  of  treatment,  79 

Extremes  in  reference  to  texts,  2i 

Facility  of  memory,  167. 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


257 


Familiarity  with  the  manuscript 
in  preaching,  166. 

Feelings  to  be  addressed,  106. 

Feuelon,  Dialogues  concerning  El- 
oquence, 176,  185;  on  divisions 
in  sermons,  93 ;  on  extempora- 
neous ])reachiiig,  176. 

Fluency  of  language,  '200,  221. 

Fontcnellc,  136. 

Foster,  John,  on  perspicuity,  136  ; 
on  atiectation  in  writing,  152; 
on  the  religious  dialect,  156. 

Fox,  141,  175,191. 

Fuller,  Andrew,  45,  67. 

Garrick's  advice  on  preaching,  1 62. 
General  directions  on  style,  156; 

idea  of  a  text,  21 ;  information, 

69  ;  subjects,  42,  46. 
Gerard,  2i3. 
German  Selections,  169. 
Goldsmith,  247. 

Grandeur  of  expression  in  texts, 29. 
Gregory's  Memoir  of  Robert  Hall, 

167,  178. 
Gresley's  Treatise  on  Preaching, 

10,  18,  147. 
Griffin,  Dr.,  60,  96,  133,  147. 

Habitof  writing  essential,  173,  212 

Hall,  Robert,  102,  115;  on  divis- 
ions in  sermons,  94 ;  his  embar- 
rassment in  delivering  a  dis- 
course from  memory,  167  ;  first 
attempts  at  preaching,  178 ; 
power  of  memory,  171,  172. 

Handel,  205. 

Hare's  Sermons,  117,  144. 

Henrv,  Patrick,  190. 

Herder,  2.3,  147,  149. 

Historical  notice  of  texts,  20. 

Homer,  26,  90. . 

Homilies  of  the  Christian  Fathers, 
21. 

Horace,  14,85,  90,  135,  142. 

Hortensius,  170. 

Howe,  John,  51,  133. 

Hume,  213,  223. 

Humphrey,  Dr.,  127. 

22* 


Illustrations  needed,  62,  63  65. 
Imitation,  157. 
Indefinite  texts,  29. 
Inditicrencc  in  regard  to  texts,  25. 
Inequality  in  mental  activity,  203, 

2.50. 
Inflection,  163. 
Interrogative  mode  of  statement, 

54. 
Introduction  of  a  sermon,  70,  87  ; 

design  of,  87 ;  qualities  of,  88  ; 

length  of,  91 ;  not  indispensa 

ble,  71. 
Invention,  18,  116. 

Jay,  William,  102,  118. 

Jewish  synagogue-worship,  20. 

Johnson's,  Dr.,  habit  in  writing, 
172;  uniform  carefulness  of  ex- 
pression, 174. 

Judicious  selection  of  texts,  37. 

Judiciousness  as  to  the  purpose 
of  a  sermon,  66. 

Justin  Martyr,  21. 

Keeble,  205. 
Kelway,  205. 

Krummacher's  Elijah  the  Tish- 
bite,  118. 

Lady  of  the  Lake,  205. 

Latitude  in  the  choice  of  texts,  23, 
35. 

Leigh  ton.  Archbishop,  120. 

Limited  subjects,  41  ;  objections 
against,  45. 

Logical  propositions,  52 ;  advan- 
tages of,  52. 

Marchand,  205. 

MarczoU,  J.  G.  154. 

Mason,  Dr.,  113,  118. 

Mason's  Student  and  Pastor,  213. 

Massillon,  97,  102. 

Materials  for  sermons,  sources  ot 

68 ;  selection  from,  73. 
Memoriter  preaching,  167. 
Metaphor,  adapted  to  oratory,  1 42. 
Methodizing  of  thoughts,  207. 


258 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Middleton's  Life  of  Cicero,  194. 

Milton,  245. 

Models  of  style,  156. 

Modulation,"l64 

Moore,  147. 

Motto  texts,  36. 

Natural  talent  for  extemporaneous 
preaching,  220. 

Negative  considerations,  54. 

New  thoughts  occurring  in  preach- 
ing, 166,  202. 

Newton,  221. 

Numerical  words,  101. 

Objections  in  a  sermon,  80,  99. 

Obligation  to  cultivate  good  de- 
livery, 161. 

Obscure  passages  for  texts,  23,  27. 

Opinions  of  authors  on  extempo- 
raneous preaching,  213. 

Order  of  an-angement,  77. 

Paradise  Lost,  192. 

Pastoral  character  of  preaching, 
127. 

Payson,  Dr.,  133. 

Peculiarities  of  the  Christian  reli- 
ligion,  122. 

Perfection  of  speaking,  166. 

Pericles,  223. 

Personal  religion,  69,  253. 

Perspicuity,  135,  150. 

Persuasion,  66  ;  theory  of,  129. 

Persuasiveness  in  sermons,  129. 

Philosophy  among  the  ancients,  1 7. 

Piety  necessary  to  a  preacher,  7. 

Pilgrim's  Progress,  141. 

Pitt,  190. 

Plan,  importance  of  a  good,  85. 

Poetical  fancy,  65. 

Pope,  231. 

Porter,  Dr.,  on  choice  of  a  sub- 
ject, 41 ;  on  useful  preaching, 
44 ;  his  Analysis  of  Rhetorical 
Delivery,  164. 

Position  of  weaker  arguments,  77. 

Preacher,  an  ambassador  of  Christ, 
22,  250. 


Preaching,  importance  of  16 1  ■ 
various  modes  of,  164. 

Precise  point  in  a  statement  to  be 
treated,  49,  51. 

Preparation  for  emergencies,  201; 
for  the  pulpit,  252. 

Pronunciation,  18. 

Proportion  in  the  parts  of  a  treat 
meut,  100  :  between  written  and 
unwritten  sermons,  180. 

Propositions,  forms  of,  52 ;  not 
always  to  be  stated,  54 ;  quali- 
ties of,  56. 

Purposes  of  texts,  23. 

Quaint  texts,  27. 

Quinctilian,  on  perspicuity,  13b, 

on  the  style  of  orations,   147 ; 

on  elegance,  149 ;  on  thinking 

out  a  subject,  170. 

Rees'  Cyclopaedia,  198,  205. 

Relation  between  a  text  and  the 
sermon,  22 ;  between  a  text  and 
the  subject,  31,  32. 

Relative  importance  of  arguments, 
77. 

Reliance  on  one's  own  powers,  16, 
157. 

Religious  dialect,  156 ;  experience 
69,  126. 

Reynolds,  Sir  Joshua,  10,  59. 

Rhetoric,  ancient  view  of,  13 ; 
modem  view,  14 ;  Aristotle's 
art  of,  14;  divisions  of,  among 
the  ancients,  18;  etymology 
of,  14  ;  relation  of,  to  other 
studies,  1 6  ;  Sacred,  utility  o^ 
15;  objection  against,  15. 

Rhetorical  propositions,  52 ;  ad 
vantages  of,  53. 

Richmond,  Legh,  177,  178. 

Rockingham  Memorial,  205. 

Roman  rhetoricians  and  orators; 
192. 

Romilly,  Sir  S.,  208. 

Roscommon,  205. 

Russell's  Pulpit  Elocution,  164. 

American  EIocutionist,164 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


2i)!J 


RasRcll  am.  Murdoch's  Ortho- 
phony, 164. 

Sacredncss  of  Sermons,  24,  26. 
Saxon-Enfilish  words,  140. 
Schott's   Princiijles    of   Rhetoric, 

Scientific  phraseology,  139. 

Scotland,  40,  198. 

Scott,  Thomas,  177,  202,  209. 

Scripture  proofs,  where  intro- 
duced, 79. 

Secular  oratory,  10.5,  159. 

Self-possession,  175,  240,  248. 

Sermons,  evangelical,  121  ;  in- 
structive, 122;  discriminating, 
127  ;  earnest  and  affectionate, 
128 ;  carefully  thought  out,  170. 

Sheridan,  147,  178. 

Showy  epithets,  142. 

Similar  ideas  grouped  together,  80. 

Simplicity  in  propositions,  57  ;  in 
arrangement,  74 ;  in  sermons, 
154. 

Social  worship,  235. 

Sonorous  periods,  142. 

South,  Dr.,  81,  153. 

Special  terms,  142. 

Spirit  of  the  ministry,  251. 

Stanley,  205. 

Statement  of  divisions,  93. 

Stewart,  Dugald,  85. 

Stonehou.se,  Dr.,  162. 

Style,  importance  of,  132 ;  as  af- 
fecting delivery,  133;  of  books 
and  of  public  address,  146,  153, 
175,  194;  qualities  of,  in  ser- 
mons, 135. 

Subject-sermons,  18. 

Subjects  suggested  by  texts,  39  ; 
to  be  always  indicated,  56. 

Subordinate  matter  in  a  proposi- 
tion. 49. 

Suggesting  of  objections  against 
errors,  82. 


Suggestive  style,  142. 
Suidas,  223. 
Sunday  school,  235. 
Superficial  thoughts,  208. 

Tacitus,  193,  224. 
Taylor,  Jeremy,  80,  142. 
Temptations    to    indolence,   173, 

218. 
TeiTor,  106. 
Text,  the  seed  of  the  sermon,  23 

38  ;  suggested  by  a  subject,  39, 

40 ;  containing  a  metaphor,  58 
Text-sermons,  18,  109. 
Theological  subjects,  124. 
Theremin,  97. 
Tholuck,  148,  169. 
Thucydides,  133. 
Tillotson,  94. 
Time  devoted  to  preparation  Ibx 

the  pulpit,  180,  207. 
Titles  to  sermons,  45. 
Topical  sermons,  18. 
Transitions,  100. 
Treatment  of  a  subject,  98. 
Tytler's  Life  of  Lord  Kames,  136. 

Unity  in  sermons,  48 
University  education,  192. 
Unreasonable  subjection  to  rules, 

26. 
Useful  preaching,  44. 

Variety  in  the  subject  of  sermons, 
24  ;  in  style,  143  ;  in  the  mode 
of  preaching,  180. 

Verbosity,  142,  152. 

Versatility,  116. 

Vivacity,  150. 

Waverley,  205. 

Whatelv's  Elements  of  Rhetoricj 

14,  64,  138,  151. 
Witherspoon,  Dr.,  100. 
Worgan,  205. 


VALUABLE   RELIGIOUS  BOOKS. 


A  Toiiiif/  3Ian*fi  T> faculties  with  Sis  Bible.     By 

Kev.  W.  D.  Faunce,  author  of  the  "  Fletcher  Prize  Essay ; " 
"  The  Christian  in  the  World."  1  vol.  12mo,  clotii,  black 
stamp.     $1.25. 

Lectures  on  the  History  of  I*reachiii(j.  By  Jonis" 
A.  Broadus,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Professor  in  the  Southern  Bap- 
tist Theological  Seminary,  Greenville,  S.  C,  and  author  of 
"  A  Treatise  on  the  Preparation  and  Delivery  of  Sermons." 
1  vol.  12mo,  black  stamp.     11.50. 

Why  Four  Gospels?  or.  The  Gospel  for  all  the  World. 
Designed  to  aid  Christians  in  the  Study,  the  Home,  and  the 
School,  and  to  a  better  understanding  of  the  Gospels.  By 
Rev.  D.  S.  Gregokt,  author  of  "Christian  Ethics."  1  vol. 
12mo.     $1.50. 

The  Annotated  Paragraph  Bible.  According  to  the 
Authorized  Version,  arranged  in  Paragraphs  and  Parallel- 
isms, with  Explanatory  Notes,  Prefaces  to  the  several  Books, 
and  an  entirely  New  Selection  of  References  to  Parallel  and 
Illustrative  Passages.  An  issue  of  the  London  Religious 
Tract  Society,  republished.  Complete  in  one  royal  octavo 
volume,  with  Majjs,  &c.  Library  sheep,  $G.OO;  morocco, 
$12.00. 

Doctrine  of  Prayer :  Its  Utility  and  its  Relation  to  Prov- 
idence. By  P.  II.  Mell,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Professor  of  Etiiics 
and  Metaphysics  in  the  University  of  Georgia.  Tliis  book 
throws  light  on  the  most  vital  subject  of  the  Christian  hfe, 
and  should  be  circulated  in  evei*y  church  in  the  land.  1  vol. 
16mo.     GO  cents. 

Mayeubach's  History  of  Hoctrines.  Newly  trans- 
latcd,  and  edited  by  Prof.  H.  B.  Smith,  of  the  Union  Theo- 
logical Seminary.     2  vols.  8vo,  cloth.     $6.00. 


Either  of  tJie  above  sent  by  mail,  post-paid,  on  receipt  of  the  price. 

SHELDON    6c    COMPANY, 


Sooks  published  by  Sheldon  &   Company. 


VALUABLE   BOOKS. 


Across  America,  A  book  of  Travel,  Adventure,  and 
Fact,  about  the  Great  West  and  Pacific  Coast,  and  its  many 
Wonders.  Elegantly  Illustrated.  By  Gen'l  Jas.  F.  Rushling. 
One  volume,  cloth.     Price,  $2.00. 

A   Complete  Manual   of  English  Literature, 

By  Thomas  B.  Shaw,  M.  A.  Edited,  with  Notes  and  Illustra- 
tions, by  Wm.  Smith,  LL.D.,  author  of  "  Bible  and  Classical  Dic- 
tionaries," and  Classical  Examiner  in  the  University  of  London. 
With  a  sketch  of  American  Literature.  By  Henry  T.  Tuckerman. 
One  volume,  i2mo. 

Specimens  of  English  LiteraturCf  being  a  com- 
panion volume  to  the  "  Complete  Manual  of  English  Literature." 
By  Thomas  B.  Shaw,  M.A.  Edited,  with  Additions,  by  William 
Smith,  LL.D.  American  edition,  revised  by  Prof.  B.  N.  Martin, 
of  the   University  of  New  York.     One  volume,  i2mo. 

Specimens   of  American   Literature.      Selected 

from  the  best  writings  of  American  authors  by  Benj.  N.  Martin, 
D.D.,  L.H.D.,  Prof,  of  Philosophy,  etc.,  in  the  University  of  New 
York.     One  volume,  i2mo. 

Fle^ning*s    Vocabulary   of   Philosophy,      With 

Additions  by  Charles  P.  Krauth,  D.D.      Small  octavo. 

Moral  Philosophy  ;  or,  the  Science  of  Obligation.  By 
J.  M.  Fairchild,  President  of  Oberlin  College.  One  volume, 
i2mo. 

Long's  Classical  Atlas.  Constructed  by  Wm.  Hughes, 
and  edited  by  George  Long,  with  a  Sketch  of  Classical  Geogra- 
phy.    With  fifty-two  Maps,  and  an  Index  of  Places. 


Either  of  the  above  sent  by  mail,  post-paid,  on  receipt  of  the  price. 

SHELDON    &    COMPANY, 


ENGLISH  LITERATURE. 

SHAW'S  NEW  HISTORY  OF  ENGLISH  AND  AMERICAN  LIT- 
ERATURE. 

404  Pages. 
Prepared  on  the  basis  of  Shaw's  "  Manual  of  English  Literature,"  by  Trumam 
J.  Backus,  of  Vassar  College,  in  larr/e,  clear  type,  and  especially  arranged 
for  teaching  this  subject  in  Academies  and  High  Schools,  with  copious  references 
to  "  The  Choice  Specimens  of  English  and  American  Literature."  It  contains  a 
map  of  Britain  at  the  close  of  the  sixth  century,  showing  the  distribution  of  its 
Celtic  and  Teutonic  population ;  also  diagrams  intended  to  aid  the  student  in 
remembering  important  classifications  of  authors. 

CHOICE  SPECIMENS  OF  AMERICAN  LITERATURE  AND 
LITERARY  READER. 

518    Pages. 
Selected  from  the  works  of  American  authors  throughout  the  country,  and 
designed  as  a  text-book,  as  well  as  Literary  Reader  in  advanced  schools.      By 
Benj.  N.  Martin,  D.  D.,  L.  H.  D. 


DR.  PRAITCIS  WAYLAUD'S 
•V^^LXJ^^BLE    SERIES. 


INTELLECTUAL  PHILOSOPHY  {Elements  of). 

426    Pages. 
By  Francis  Wayland,  late  President  of  Brown  University. 
This  work  is  a  standard  text-book  in  Colleges  and  High  Schools. 

THE  ELEMENTS  OF  MORAL  SCIENCE 

By  Francis  Wayland,  D.  D.,  President  of  Brown  University,  and  Professor  of 
Moral  Philosophy. 

Fiftieth    Thousand.      12mo,    cloth, 

*:>*  This  work  has  been  highly  commended  by  Reviewers,  Teachers,  and 
others,  and  has  been  adopted  as  a  class-book  in  most  of  the  collegiate,  theologi' 
cal,  and  academical  institutions  of  the  country. 

ELEMENTS  OF  POLITICAL  ECONOMY. 

By  Francis  AVayland,  D.  D.,  President  of  Brown  University. 

Twenty-sixth    Thousand.        12mo,    cloth, 

*»•  This  important  work  of  Dr.  Wayland's  is  fast  taking  the  place  of  every 
Dther  text-book  on  the  subject  of  Political  Economy  in  cur  colleges  and  highet 
schools  in  all  parts  of  the  country. 

We  publish  Abridged  Editions  of  both  the  .Wornl  Science  and  T*olilic<i 
Sconomy,  for  the  use  of  Schools  and  Academies. 

SHELDON    &    COMPANY, 

NEW    YCRK 


HISTORIES  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


liossing's  Prhnary  History  of  the   United  States. 
238  pages 

For  the  youngest  scholars,  and  illustrated  with  numerous 
-    engravings.    By  Benson  J.  Lossing,  LL.D. 

Jjossing's  Outline  History  of  the    United  States. 

400  pages \ 

In  elegance  of  appearance  and  copious  illustrations, 
both  by  pictures  and  maps,  the  Outline  Histoky  surpasses  any  book 
of  the  kind  yet  published. 

1.  The  work  is  marked  by  ttncommon  clearness  of  state- 
ment, and  the  most  important  facts  in  our  history  are  presented  in  few 
words  and  small  space,  and  in  the  attractive  form  of  an  easy-flowing 
narrative. 

2.  The  narrative  is  divided  into  Six  distinct  "Periods,  namely: 
Liscomries,  Settlements,  Colonies,  The  Bevoiution,  The  Nation,  and  The 
Civil  War  and  its  Consequences. 

3.  The  work  is  arranged  in  Sliort  Se?itefices,  so  that  the 
substance  of  each  may  be  easily  comprehended. 

4.  The  jyfost  Important  Ji^yents  are  indicated  in  the  text  by 
heavy-faced  letter.    All  'proper  names  are  printed  in  italic  letter. 

5.  Full  Questions  are  framed  for  every  verse. 

6.  A.  Pronouiicing  Vocabulary  is  furnished  in  foot-note* 
wherever  required. 

7.  A.  Srief  Synopsis  of  topics  is  given  at  the  close  of  each 
section. 

8.  An  Outline  Sistory  of  important  events  is  given  at  the 
close  of  every  c/tapter. 

9.  The  work  is  Profusely  Illustrated  by  maps,  charts  and 
plans  explanatory  of  the  text,  and  by  carefully-drawn  pictures  of 
objects  and  events. 

10.  The  Colonial  Seals  are  believed  to  be  the  only  strictly  accit- 
ratc  ones  puhlish£d,  and  have  been  engraved  especially  for  this  book. 

11.  A  few  pages  devoted  to  "Biographical  JVotes,  I'acts  to 
be  specially  remembered,  and  a  Topical  ^Heview  constitute 
a  valuable  feature  of  the  work. 


^^^^^^^^K< 

^B                        Date  Due 

aop 

gjH 

I 

■ 

■ 

1 

^ 

m 

• 

■    ' 

PRINTED 

IN  U.  S.  A. 

